v,' ! ; lv; ; : ; : Walker's work for the year 1828-29 was largely explora- tory, locating isolated settlers. At the conference of 1829 Walker was reappointed and the name of the circuit was changed to Fox River Mission, including all territory north of Peoria to Chicago. Again it was mostly territory. At the fol- lowing conference he reported twenty-five members, indicat- ing that the larger part of those reported the year before were on the Peoria end of the circuit. Walker had visited Chicago in 1825 in company with a Mr. Hamlin. They made the trip by flat boat probably up the Des Plaines and Chicago Rivers. Walker is reported to have held prayers daily on the flat boat. This being the year he opened the Indian Mission, his trip to Chicago may have had some connection with the Indians. At that time there were white people at the Fort Dearborn. Whether Walker preached in Chicago on the occasion is not known, but seems probable, because he preached on every occasion where he could find a few people. He seems to have kept his "weather eye" opened in the direction of Chicago. In 1829, when Chicago came on his circuit, the only known families were Doctor Wolcott, Indian agent, Jno. Kinzie, John Miller, who kept a tavern at the "Point" on the west side, where Walker subsequently lived and John B. Beaubien. Besides these were three or four Indian traders. Walker had no regular appointment in Chicago that year but came up occasionally from Walker's Grove to visit and preach. In 1830, the name of the circuit was changed again, ap- pearing in the minutes as "Chicago Mission". The old veter- an seems not to have lost his interest in the Indians. We have a letter written by him to Bishop Roberts and dated "Chicago, IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 23 November 25, 1830" which is sufficiently revealing to be given in full: "Chicago, November 25, 1830 'After my respects to you, I will give an account of my labors since conference. I reached Chicago sufficiently soon to meet the Indians at the time of payment; but the agent was on his deathbed, and he died a few days after, so that no council could be held, or any thing short, be done with them. At length, after five days' starving and drinking, they gave them their money, and all broke up in confusion. One of the chiefs said all must be laid over till the next year. I then went to see the Kickapoos and those of the Pottawatomies that had commenced to serve the Lord. I had to follow them down the Grand Prairie. Some I found on the Ambrose, some on the Little Wabash, and some on the Fox. This has taken four weeks, in which I have been but a few nights in a house. The rains have been frequent; but the Lord has blessed me with health. I have returned to this place well, for which I am thankful. The Indians express a strong desire to settle them- selves and change their mode of living. There are three hund- red of them who attend the worship of God morning and eve- ning and keep holy the Sabbath day. I can only say that there can be no doubt, but if they could get some place, they would gladly settle themselves, and learn to read the Word of God and till the earth. Such a place is promised them by the Pot- tawatomies. It is on the Kankakee, and they are going to set- tle there in the Spring. A blessed field is opened at this time for sending the Gospel to the North-west. God is raising up preachers of the right kind from this glorious work, and nearly two hundred Pottawatomies have already joined them. These have laid aside ardent spirits altogether, also stealing, lying, and all manner of sin. They keep the Sabbath day with all possible strictness, and speak feelingly of the divine influence of the Holy Spirit, and exhort each other to give their hearts to the Savior. I still have some hope that Chicago will some day receive the Gospel. Please send me some instructions." Jesse Walker This letter indicates that he hadn't lost hope of the In- dians and Chicago receiving the gospel. In July of 1831, Walker was residing at Walker's Grove and held a camp meeting near his home. S. R. Beggs, Isaac Scarritt and Wm. See, a local preacher from Chicago, assisted Walker. When the camp meeting closed, Walker led a party consisting of Beggs, See and others, on horse back, to Chicago, a distance of forty miles, carrying their food in their saddle bags. They arrived in Chicago late in the afternoon and ar- 24 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT ranged for preaching- at the home of Dr. Harmon at the fort. S. R. Beggs was the preacher. The next morning at 9:30 another service was held in Wm. See's log house at the Point on the West Side. About thirty people were present. On invi- tation of Beggs, eight persons presented themselves for mem- bership, namely, William See and wife, Minerva, Mrs. Lucy Walker Wentworth and her three children, Susan, Sabiah and Elijah, (Lucy Walker was not of the Jesse Walker family), Caroline Harmon, wife of Dr. Harmon, and Diana Hamilton, wife of Colonel R. J. Hamilton. William See was appointed class leader. There has been some discussion about who organized the first Methodist Class in Chicago, S. R. Beggs or Jesse Walker, The facts related above are clear. Walker was the preacher in charge. Beggs did the preaching on the occasion of the event. Walker had been doing "spade work" before the event, Beggs gave the invitation, Walker as preacher in charge must have received the candidates and appointed the class leader. Take your choice and remember there is honor enough in this event for both. William See had an interesting and varied life. He, like Walker, Beggs and Scarritt, was a Virginian, born in 1787. He did a great deal of moving in his life time. From Virginia he went to Kentucky, then to north east Missouri, where he joined the church, began preaching, married and had three children born to him. From Missouri he came to Morgan County, Illi- nois, joined the Illinois Conference, traveled the Peoria Cir- cuit, including Peoria, Tazewell, Fulton and Schuyler Counties. In 1827 he was discontinued at his own request, by the con- ference and became a local preacher, traveling and preaching with Jesse Walker. In 1830 he was appointd government blacksmith to the Pottawatomie Indians. When Cook County was formed in 1831. including Iroquois, Kankakee, Will, Du- Page, Cook, Lake and McHenry Counties, See was appointed County Clerk. In the autumn of that year he settled on a farm near Plainfield. (Many of the pioneer preachers including Walker and Beggs, took up farms, land being cheap and income small.) Four years later he moved to the Root River country (Racine) in Wisconsin and operated a grist mill. Later he went to western Wisconsin and set up a mill. In 1850 he sold his in- terest in this mill and moved to Texas, returning in a couple of years, riding horse back, and locating again in Wisconsin. Again he engaged in farming. All the years of his roaming about he continued to preach. Farmer, preacher, blacksmith, gunsmith, tavern keeper (not a saloon but a house for enter- tainment of travellers) public official, he lived until his seventy second year, dying in 1859. It may be proper to add here that local preachers played a very large part in the advance of IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 25 Methodism. A considerable part of the wilderness was scouted by them. In the days of large circuits, when the visits of the preachers in charge were few and far between, the local preachers held the fort and "kept the home fires burning" in many a struggling class and church. We return to Jesse Walker. In 1831, he was appointed to the DesPlaines Mission and superintendent of the Chicago Mis- sion district. Chicago was giving promise of thriving and deemed important enough to have a settled preacher. This preacher was S. R. Beggs. Thus Beggs became the first re- gular preacher appointed to Chicago. One would suppose that the veteran Walker would have been given this settled post in his advanced years. The reason for the shift seems to come from Walker. He is said to have requested Beggs to take the appointment and, being unable to attend conference, to have written the Bishop urging his appointment. This was in keep- ing with his whole, long ministry. He was a man of the trail, a lover of the front line, who was restless to move on as soon as the country settled up. One of his comrades said of him: "Brother Walker was always farther on." He was a trail blazer until the end of his life. And herein is the essence of his greatness and of the debt western Methodism owes him. This new DesPlaines circuit took in the territory east of Lockport and Juliet, (the spelling in those days), Hawleys, four miles southeast of Naperville, Walkers Grove, Ottawa (on the south side of the river) Ox Bow in Putnam County, Sandy Creek, south of Magnolia, Cedar Point, five miles south of Peru and all the country in between. The places named are only regular appointments in homes. Besides these he preached wherever he could gather a few people, such places often be- came regular appointments. These home appointments were the sources of the churches all over this country. The Chicago Mission District included all northern Illi- nois: DesPlaines Circuit as indicated above, Chicago with S. R. Beggs, Fort Clark with Wm. Royal, Galena with Samuel L. Robinson and Rock Island with Philip T. Cordier. In 1832 Walker was returning to the Mission District as superintendent and to the Chicago Mission while Beggs, thirty- five years his junior, was put on the DesPlaines Mission. One wonders if this was an admission on the part of the old soldier that his steps were slowing down. He now moved to Chicago, where his wife died during the year. They lived in the log house at the Point where the first class was organized. This house was his preaching place and, also, used for a school. This was the period of the Black Hawk War and so much alarm and unrest that little could be done to build up the class. 26 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT At the close of this year, ten members were reported. He was returned for 1833-4. Chicago began to prosper. Four vessels entered the Chicago port that year and one hundred eighty the following season. Names began to appear which made history in Chicago. In the Spring and Summer of 1834 Walker and his little group built a church house, the second Methodist Church building within the present bounds of Rock River Conference, the first having been erected at Galena the year before. Walker reported twenty-five members to the Confer- ence. At the 1834 session of the Illinois Conference, the Old Scout of the Long Trail asked to be retired. He moved to his farm, which he had previously secured, located where Grand Avenue crosses the DesPlaines River. Meanwhile, he had married again. He and his wife kept a tavern to help provide a living. He held services in his home and preached regularly. During the autumn of 1835 he was on his way to attend a camp meeting near Racine, Wisconsin and got wet crossing a river. Getting wet crossing a river on horse back was not a new ex- perience for him. For more than thirty years he had been crossing rivers in this fashion, often swimming his horse and carrying his saddle bags about his neck. This experience proved too much for the aging veteran. He took cold and died at his home on the DesPlaines, October 5, 1835 while his Con- ference was in session at Springfield. He was buried on the farm. In 1850 the Rock River Conference, with fitting cere- mony, removed his remains to the cemetery in Plainfield, his old home and first headquarters in Northern Illinois and dedicated a beautiful stone to mark the end of his long, long trail. With the year 1834 Chicago Methodism began to take the leading position in Northern Illinois, a position retained until this day. During the summer of 1834 one hundred immi- grants arrived in Chicago, the vanguard of an ever increasing tide. John T. Mitchell, the new preacher, a vigorous and cap- ble young man twenty-four years of age, arrived in Septem- ber to take over Walker's twenty-four members and little frame church. At the end of the year Mitchell reported sixty- nine members, including one negro. Mitchell returned to Chi- cago in the autumn of 1835, now no longer a "mission"' but a self-supporting "station", the first station within the present bounds of Rock River Conference. In this year the city reported a population of 3265. There was another tide beside immigra- tion rising in Chicago and that was the tide of speculation. The town was gripped with a mania for quick riches. Chicago Methodists did not prove immune to speculation fever. In June 1836 the Methodists bought a lot one hundred twenty by one hundred thirty feet at the southeast corner of Clark and IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 27 Washington streets, paying down $1100.00, and leaving a sub- stantial debt. The get-rich-quick bubble broke in 1837 and the Methodists along with all others in Chicago were defla- ted. Mitchell reported eighty-eight members to Conference in 1836. It will be unnecessary for me to follow the story of First Church at present as that story is well told in the sec- tion of Centennial Churches elsewhere in this volume. To Jesse Walker we may well give the honor of the first place in Illinois Methodism. We may with equal justice give to S. R. Beggs the first place in pioneering service in the Rock River Conference territory. Beggs, like Walker, was a Virgin- ian, being born in Rockingham County in 1801. When he was four years of age his parents moved to Kentucky, and two years later to Indiana, seventeen miles above Louisville, Ken- tucky. He was famous for his physical powers when he was a young man, possessing a physique which he put to the test in his intinerating journeys. Educational opportunities were scarce in his day, hence he entered the ministry with very meager educational equipment. He gave himself to study dur- ing the forthcoming years and acquired a good command of the English language for his day. Beggs was converted at nine- teen and was received into the Missouri Conference in 1822, the conference then including Missouri, Illinois, and Indiana. His first appointment was the Mt. Sterling circuit in Indiana. At the close of a very difficult year he reported an increase of 90 members. His next appointment was the Lamoine circuit in western Missouri, five hundred miles from his first charge. He spent two years pioneering in the wilds of Missouri, travel- ing as far as eastern Kansas in his quest for souls. When the Illinois Conference including Illinois and Indiana was set apart in 1824, Beggs transferred to the new conference, being ap- pointed to Rushville, Ind. He served the Vincennes, Wayne, Crawfordsville, Logansport, and Bloomington circuits in Indi- ana, being uniformly successful in soul winning in all of them. In 1830 he was appointed to the Tazewell circuit in Illinois and thereafter remained in Illinois. An enumeration of the early circuits served will give some idea of his far ranging and ir- repressible zeal for the kingdom of God. His first appointment in the Rock River territory was, as previously indicated, to Chicago Mission in 1831. The following circuits were served by him: Des Plaines, Bureau, Joliet, Forked Creek, Joliet again, Peoria, The Peoria Circuit, Canton, Knoxville, again Joliet, Milford, Sycamore, Washington, Naperville, Flagg Creek, Paw Paw, Little Rock and Chanahan. He was superan- nuated three times before it stuck. His final superannuation came in 1856. There after he resided at Plainfield, where he died in 1896 at the ripe age of 95 years, full of labors, trials. THE METHODIST MOVEMENT and victories. Beggs was a pioneer preacher, successful in the pioneer period but not so much in demand as Methodism be- came more staid m its beliefs. In 1868 Beggs published a vol- ume of reminiscences entitled -Pages From the Early History of the West and Northeast" which is a valuable source of hi? toncal data for Methodists in the Middle West As indicated in our Chapter on the settlement of Northern T^t/v^T began t0 return after the B1 ^k Hawk War InlMf^lni ClrCU ^ m ^ TS kept abreast of movin ^ ^tlers.' IVfJ f It Ml l S10n appears in the Minutes to embrace thf^n P° 1T S °w h n VeSt ^ nd West of 0ttawa and ^rth along the Fox River. William Royal rode this circuit. We shall hear more of this faithful man who with Jesse Walker, S. R. Beggs and James McKean may be described as the "Four Horsemen" of the pioneering in the Rock River Territory. The Bureau Mission appeared in 1834 with S. R Begff S in charge. This mission included the northern part of the Old Peoria circuit on the Bureau Creek, and the territory around the present Princeton, LaSalle, and Peru. In that year the membersmp increased from one hundred to two hundred and thirty-one. In 1833 a class was formed at Princeton, which soon became the largest in that territory, becoming the heart of the Princeton circuit in 1837. After many struggles Prince- ton erected a church building, which was completed in 1839 and became one of the earliest churches in this territory. ,-ti iq^ B ^)nl neS S rcuit ' P revi °usly indicated, was divided J, re -? nd Wl ! ham Royal was put in charge of the northern hall, i his portion of the circuit was named the Fox River Mission (not to be confused with Jesse Walker's Fox River Mission) The new circuit composed all the territory between Lake Michigan and the Fox River, from a line drawiTfrom Chi- cago to Naperville and Aurora, to the Wisconsin line. William Koyal s health failed and the circuit was turned over to Wash- ington Wilcox During the summer of 1836, a local preacher by the name of Essex explored this sparsely settled territory and established most of the appointments which composed the circuit As a picture of the difficulties confronting pioneer Circuit riders and of the stamina of these "Horsemen of God" we offer Washington Wilcox's account of one round on his cir- "A severe snow-storm overtook me at Father Hamilton's near Elgin in Monday night, which continued all the next day Tuesday morning Harvey Hamilton piloted me through to Hammer's Grove, where I had an appointment for eleven o clock. After preaching, I inquired the way to my night appointment at Denny's Ferry, and was told that it was eight IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 29 miles, but that I could not find it in such a storm. Not having admitted that "can't" had a place in language, I wished to know why I could not find the place, and was informed that I had to go four miles across the prairie, and then four miles through the barren, without any track or marks to direct me, and, although they knew the place well, they could not find it that day. I reluctantly concluded that if those who knew where the place was could not find it, probably I could not. "The next morning the snow was thirteen inches deep. I then inquired for Plumb Grove, the place of my next appoint- ment. Brother Hammer, being a new settler, did not know where the grove was, but said that across the prairie four miles Mr. Miller, one of the oldest settlers of the country, lived and he could tell all about the groves. I mounted my pony and plodded through the snow until I reached the grove, but the brother had forgotten to tell me that Miller lived in the center, and that there was neither track nor mark to tell me where to look for the place. Being a Yankee I had to fall back on the privilege of guessing, so I guessed that like everybody I had found he lived somewhere on the side of the grove. I started on in an easterly direction, and soon discovered the body of a house among some trees, standing a little out from the main grove, and made my way for the same. After cross- ing a small lake, which I mistook for a meadow, I reached the house and found it without windows and uninhabited. I start- ed on, and after riding two miles came to a place where some one lived. I made inquiry for Plumb Grove and received for answer that they were strangers, having just arrived in the country, and did not know the names of the groves. "By this time I concluded it was a wild-goose chase to look for any one who knew where Plumb Grove was situated. What was I to do? I knew enough of the location to know that it must lie further east, and as the clouds had broken so that I could see the sun I laid my course as near east as I could. The country was all a vast sea of snow, except in the direction which I called east, where I could see the top of some trees, which proved to be a small grove. When I reached this landmark and wound around it awhile I found some cattle feeding at a stack. I looked until I found a path leading into the midst of the grove. This I followed until I found a log hut containing a man of whom I learned that Plumb Grove was in sight only three miles distant. I reached the grove and found the congregation waiting, as it was a little past the hour of preaching. After meeting I rode to Elk Grove, and preached at night. The next day I preached at Dunkley's Grove and at Walker's Bridge. The next day there was another heavy snow THE METHODIST MOVEMENT storm, making the snow about two feet deep. That dav I had be aUhTmou'roSab ¥ **£ ^T mi "' but the "^Thad'to oe at rne mouth ot Salt Creek at eleven o'clock, then cross the prairie and barren to Flagg Creek, where there was no track Iane,OT other sign to guide me. track ' "The next day was Sunday and brought me armmri f« Brother Clifford's where I had left my w fa The friends had tried to comfort her with the assurance that I wou d not at tempt to travel; that the people would not let mertart as no one Pretended to travel at such times. But sheTonc uded they did not know the man they were talking about. On Monday I had to go forward to Charles Gary's near Turner Timrtinn (west of Wheaton) where I had arrLged for my wife to have W°T; AS L had n ° team J made arrangements to have hlr brought over the next day. About sunset on Monday it beean wa^n ?f C T^ U 1 raining twe "ty-four hours untif the snow was so saturated with water it was ready to run off in a bodv when it suddenly turned to a hard freeze, so that it froze over* springs that were never known to be frozen before This cov- ered the country with ice, and made splendid travel ng for the remainder of the Winter. But when the ice began to break up we had a time that tried man and beast P "On the 11th of March I left Charles Gary's to go up the fether'ofrLw 6 r 6ek - A V^ Same time Mr Ama g sa Gary! Confere,^ iff! t Gary ' and £ e ° rge Gary ' of the Black River ThP fZ, ' V° g ° UP ° n the other side t0 reach his home. Parv ln g =i\f S ° ^J" man , COuld see but a little distance. Mr. hnZ K I w ay- and perished within a half a mile of his own f ^™ la V el ^ ht or nine days before he was found I at- tended his funeral March 17, 1837, on Friday, a warm and thawing day. After this it turned very cold again On Sat £h ay i ] SS,T > r st M ted -l or Chicago to spei " e Sab: S. Halsted street with Dr. Geo. W. Gray as superintendent, without remuneration. It had expenses of $500.00 per month and reported : 2000 visits to the sick ; people lodged, 21,000; fed, 4,000; 50,000 attendance at religious ser- vices and 1,300 conversions. It had departments as follows: Kindergarten, medical, sanitary, emergency, industrial, co- operation, clubs, physical culture, entertainments, lectures, in- formation, ladies auxiliary, Sunday School and evangelism. 56 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Epworth House was not officially connected with the annual conference but had its endorsement. The future of this ambi- tious and pioneering effort in settlement work we have not been able to trace. The Epworth League organized the first orphanage in Rock River Conference. This institution was located at Ravens- wood where it continued for several years. Meanwhile, J. B. Hobbs and wife had provided for the Lake Bluff orphanage, under deaconess care. Eventually, the Ravenswood orphanage was merged with the Lake Bluff orphanage. The Methodist Old People's Home was organized in 1897. We are advised that the Epworth League made the beginnings of this insti- tution under the leadership of Mrs. E. E. Hartwell, chairman of the Mercy and Help department of the Epworth League of Grace Methodist. The home opened on Locust street, Chicago, before removal to Evanston. (See history in this volume, and the Agard Rest Home, also see history elsewhere.) Many interesting items are gleaned from this decade: In 1891 the lay vote on admission of women to the General Con- ference was 5865 for and 1702 against. In 1893 S. F. Denning preached an interesting historical sermon in celebration of his fifty years in the Methodist ministry. The sermon is printed in the minutes. The same year brought a protest against the federal Geary Chinese Exclusion Act. A proposal was made for a conference Entertainment Fund, to be provided by each minister paying $1.00 for each $500.00 or fraction thereof, of his salary, including house rent, those who paid their own hotel bill to be exempted. The year of 1895 marked the death of B. H. Cartwright and S. R. Beggs, the last of the Old Guard of the organizing conference in 1840. Resolutions were passed that year com- mending the Honorable Theodore Roosevelt for law enforce- ment in New York City. The Bishop made speeches of pre- sentation in those days to retiring presiding elders. There was a quaint custom of passing resolutions of appreciation when preachers transferred and on birthdays and anniversaries. The first biographical "register" of preachers was made in this year. The first minutes of the Lay Electoral Conference appeared in the Annual Conference minutes in 1895. These minutes contain a set of very interesting and historic resolu- tions. The laymen protested unequal representation (only two delegates to the conference) in the General Conference, the separate seating of clergy and lay delegates, and ordered their delegates to sit with their ministerial brethren. They peti- tioned for the formation of a national lay organization. Roving evangelists were condemned and the General Conference asked to provide for the annual appointment of evangelists. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 57 They declared for the grouping of conferences into areas and the appointment of bishops to such areas quadrennially. The election of presiding elders by the annual conference was re- commended. It was also recommended that one lay person from each presiding elder's district sit in the cabinet when appoint- ments were being made and that women be made eligible to membership in the General Conference. Their resolutions con- cluded with a vigorous condemnation of saloons and political parties refusing to take a stand against liquor. Your historian would venture the suggestion that this set of resolutions were both vigorous and prophetic. Some of them have been realized and others still appear at intervals to challenge consideration. This period closed with a resounding endorsement of the Twentieth Century Movement, which provided for : "A revival of lay activities, conversions on every pastoral charge, evange- listic missionary activity in Chicago and an awakening throughout Methodism which will spread to other churches in all parts of the world." Doubtless this brief review of the closing decade of the nineteenth century has prepared the reader to expect evidence of marked progress in all lines of church activity. The figures will not prove disappointing. They show a gain of 72 church buildings, 14,205 members, 59 Sunday Schools, 15,164 Sunday School scholars, $1,467,784 in church buildings, pastors' sal- aries, $52,528, parsonages, 27: value parsonages, $122,765.00; total Epworth League members, 17,848 ; Junior League, 9348 ; all gained in the ten year period. The giving to missions does not show as fair an increase as other lines. Increase for gen- eral mission for decade $476.00; for W. F. M. S., $5,725.00; for W. H. M. S., $732.00. A total of all regular benevolences for 1900 shows $68,046.00, a gain over 1891 of $917.00; other benevolences, $37,383.00, a gain of $2,146.00. 1900-1916 The historians proclaimed the end of the American fron- tier in the preceding decade. Yet, that period closed with the Spanish-American war which opened up new frontiers. The end of the nineteenth century and the opening of the twen- tieth seemed to have begotten a conspiracy of the stars of des- tiny for the United States. The United States entered upon the world's political stage with a bang. Science burst forth upon the world discovering and releasing revolutionary powers and making way for inventions such as the automobile, the flying machine, the radio and the cinema, which would trans- form the whole social organization of American life. This per- iod has been called "The Age of Dinosauers", referring to the concentration of wealth and power in the hands of a few men. 58 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT This present period was that of "billion dollar trusts", Car- negie libraries, Rockefeller endowments, big bankers, stock manipulation, quick fortunes, ruthless political control by big business and prodigal living. Our national wealth and bigness began to cast an ominous shadow. Theodore Roosevelt succeeded William McKinley in the presidency. Roosevelt was alarmed by the country's moral and political deterioration. He set out to arouse the country and restore decency to politics and business. This period of re- form was limited but proved a temporary safety valve for the nation. The movement was held in abeyance during the Taft administration. Woodrow Wilson succeeded Taft in 1912 and took up the work inaugurated by Theodore Roosevelt. He led the nation in a notable attempt to socialize and control the forces of capital and industry. His program included a new traiff schedule, in- come tax, Federal Reserve banks, Federal Trade Commission and the Clayton Act to control monopolies. This movement to strengthen the domestic life of the nation was suddenly halted by our entrance into the World War. The religious world could not escape the impact of the advance of science. The so-called "higher criticism" of this period was a by-product of the advance of science and the scientific mood. It was the scientific method applied to reli- gion, religious history, literature and doctrine. Repercussions of the nation-wide agitation against "higher criterion" appeared in the Rock River Conference. It was pro- posed to create a standing committee on doctrine to scrutinize the theology of candidates for admission to the conference. Repeated attacks were made upon the theological soundness of Garrett Biblical Institute and investigations were proposed. A committee warned Garrett against heresy and threatened to invoke charter powers vested in the conference. Practically all of these proposals were defeated. The conference stood loyally by Garrett. The agitation spilled over into the Chicago Methodist Preacher's Meeting. This became a happy hunting ground for heresy. The writer of this sketch remembers a memorable session of the preachers in the old First Church building, about 1908. President Charles J. Little had been through a very serious illness and hospital experience. He had been called back from the "borderland" and was able to attend the Preacher's meeting. The detractors of Garrett, unfortu- nately for them, chose this day for another attack. When the attack was well under way, men began to call for Dr. Little. At length he arose, slowly walked up to the front of the room, took off his overcoat and threw it upon the back of the front pew, pulled up his coat sleeves and proceeded to give his "first IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 59 public defense of Garrett". It was more than a defense. It was the most scathing castigation this writer ever heard. When he had finished there was not a single word in reply. As far as this writer can learn, Garrett has not been the subject of public criticism in the Preacher's meeting, or Rock River Conference, from that day to this. Another reflection of the national mood is seen in the growing social consciousness of the members of the confer- ence. It is interesting to note that the conference went on record annually from its organization in 1840 with an utter- ance against the liquor traffic. For many years prior to 1900 there were reports on Civil Liberties and reports on the State of the Nation. But the first regular report of the relations of "Capital and Labor" came in 1903, with Harry Ward, chair- man and E. B. Crawford, secretary of the committee. In 1905 the name of D. D. Vaughn appears as chairman of the Com- mittee. The conference came to grips with The Methodist Book Concern on the question of "open shop". In 1907 the re- port urged the General Conference to set up a department of social relations for the church and to define the historic friendship of the Methodist church for the laboring man. The following year the conference committee name was changed from "Capital and Labor" to "Industrial Relations", and car- ries a lament that the General Conference did not establish a department of social relations and rejoices that it did make an utterance on the subject. In 1910 the committee appears un- der the caption of "Social Service". A larger statement of the development of the Social ideal of religion in Rock River Con- ference and men supporting it, may be found in the history of the "Social Service Federation" elsewhere in this volume. With the rise of the "social Gospel" emphasis there was a recession of the old time evangelistic emphasis and method. The former enthusiasm for mass evangelism also shunted into the religious educational movement which appeared and de- veloped rapidly in this period. The period registers a slowing down of membership increases, notwithstanding a population increase of 800,000 in the state, and an almost tragic halting of the momentum of the League movement. (See figures ap- pended to this section). This was a period of a new mood, new methods and new men. The "original" Rock River men who took over the con- ference in 1840 were in due time "gathered to their fathers" and a younger group came into their places, a group slightly better educated and retaining much of the evangelistic fervor of the "fathers". By the beginning of the new century this second group of leaders had taken the long trail or were rest- ing beside the road. While these went others came and by 60 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT 1905 new and younger leadership was apparent in the con- ference. In that year one notes rising young men like W. 0. Shepherd, afterward bishop; L. F. W. Leseman, now president of Chicago Training School; Harry F. Ward, secre- tary of the Methodist Federation of Social Service; John Thompson, now Pastor of Chicago Temple ; Fred D. Stone, now Methodist Publishing Agent; D. D. Vaughn; C. K. Carpenter; H. V. Holt; J. H. Odgers; J. S. Ladd Thomas; E. B. Crawford A. S. Haskins ; Morton C. Hartzell ; M. B. Williams and others. One notes now a steadily rising standard of education for ministers. The Board of Examiners gave much time to im- proving the educational status of new candidates. The stan- dards were raised until the conference refused to admit a candidate who was not a graduate from both an accredited college and an accredited seminary. This was a period of prolonged and fierce dissention in the conference including the trial of a morally delinquent min- ister, controversy about Wabash Avenue church property, and the long and bitter "Trinity-Marie" case. This case plagued the local churches, the Annual Conference, the General Con- ference and the state courts for several years. The case grew out of the question of title to the Marie property, a mission established by Trinity church. The case was fought through several sessions of the Annual Conference, went up to two or three General Conferences, ran the gauntlet of the circuit courts two or three times and up to the Supreme Court of Illi- nois. As far as the writer is able to judge by the records, the General Conference upheld the Marie contention and the courts upheld the case of Trinity. Court action and com- promise finally adjusted the matter after incalculable harm to Trinity, Marie and the Conference. The Trinity Church under consideration here was located in the locality of Indiana Avenue and 24th street. Under the inspiration of Bishop Thos. Nicholson, plans were developed for establishing here a great institutional church plant, a sort of church of all na- tions. The plan did not work out. Trinity property was later sold and the new Trinity, located at Winchester and Ninety- ninth, was founded. Let us gather up here a number of interesting items of this period: In 1901 the Laymen's Association asked for a joint session with the ministers. The request was approved and a short joint session held in 1903. At the 1901 session, a proposal was offered for a committee on conference programs and an "Honor Roll" of the ministers printed, giving biograph- ical information about all members of the conference. Gover- nor Richard Yates and Bishop C. C. McCabe were honored guests at this session. N. W. Harris reported at the 1903 ses- IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 61 sion for a joint committee of laymen and preachers commend- ing an "institutional Church" and requesting $2,000.00 each for Trinity and Centenary churches to make a beginning. The committee was composed of N. W. Harris, H. N. Higgin- botham, Edward Swift, F. P. Crandon, Arthur Dixon, O. H. Horton, Perley Lowe, Arthur Gourlay, The Reverend A. D. Traveller and the presiding elders. This session appointed a committee to consider the advisability of changing the time of the annual session. The Elgin Academy became a part of Northwestern University as a Junior College. It was accom- panied by a gift of $40,000.00 from Mr. and Mrs. G. P. Lord. In 1904 Bishop W. F. McDowell presided and was invited to return for the following year. F. H. Sheets received appoint- ment as assistant Foreign Missionary Secretary. The Illinois Anti-Saloon League was approved and a resolution was passed requesting Congress to "Disassociate the government from the liquor traffic." The session of 1906 was greatly disturbed by revelations of shocking public immorality in Chicago, protested too much crime news in the public press, commended Mayor Edward Dunne and Chief John M. Collins and called for an investiga- tion of Cook County jails and courts. A committee on Epworth League Institute was appointed in 1906. In 1907 a committee was raised to submit a plan for a Rock River Historical Society. The committee later reported and a charter was received from the State of Illinois for the Chicago Methodist Historical Society. Dr. Charles J. Little was a leading spirit in this movement. Dr. Wm. B. Norton acted as secretary for many years, and gathered considerable material of importance. The charter of this society was al- lowed to lapse in 1939. Fred D. Stone was appointed in 1908 to be Endowment Secretary of the American University at Washington, D. C. A resolution was passed commending the Roosevelt administration's "Trust busting" efforts and con- demning ministers who condemned the administration. In 1909, the conference upheld General Fred D. Grant for lead- ing a temperance and law enforcement parade of citizens in Chicago. Gen. Grant had been attacked by the liquor crowd. This conference had considerable trouble with Chicago news- paper reporters and created a committee on publicity. This conference also created a committee on Conference enter- tainment. In 1910 the conference passed strong resolutions on "Peace and Arbitration" and in 1910 commended proposed ar- bitration treaties between France, Great Britain, Germany and the United States. The sessions of 1912, 1913, 1914 and 1915 were absorbed 62 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT with the Trinity-Marie dispute. At the 1915 session report was made on the Wm. Goodfellow Estate whereby Rock River Conference received a legacy of $12,090.00 and 1-3 interest in 12 lots. The reports of 1900-1916 gives us the following interest- ing figures. Loss of churches, 11; of Sunday schools, 7; of Epworth League membership, 6184; of Junior league mem- bership, 5064. Indicated increases are: membership, 12,207; Sunday school pupils, 30,120; church property, $2,386,016.00; all disciplinary benevolences, $115,823.00. (The population in- creases in Illinois for 1900-1910 and 1910-1920, respectively were 818,700 and 846,000, hence the decline is not due to pop- ulation decline. These conference figures indicate a definite slowing down of acceleration of growth for the past 75 years in Rock River Conference.) In 1916 the country was under the shadow of the World War No. 1 and involved in a heated national political campaign, wherein Woodrow Wilson was opposed for reelection by Charles Evans Hughes. Wilson was reelected on the assump- tion that "he kept us out of war." In April 1917 we were in the war. And this ends a very significant period in the history of Rock River Conference and opened a new period which we will now briefly trace. 1917-1940 — The World War No. 1 required a tremendous effort on the part of the United States. In a comparatively short time the United States put 4,800,000 men under arms, sent 2,000,000 men overseas, spent almost $22,000,000.00 by June 1, 1919, lost 200,000 men by death and had 182,000 wounded. Such an effort called forth national unity and vast moral and spiritual resources. Inevitably, a period of reac- tion followed the war, mental, moral and spiritual reaction. This was greatly exaggerated by the return of four million soldiers to civilian life, creating a big unemployed group and the sore spectacle of veterans of the war and defenders of the country walking the streets and country roads in quest of work, selling trinkets or begging on street corners to eke out a living. Business reaction followed the war. Vast readjust- ments were necessary. This process of deflation was espe- cially hard on farmers whose land prices had boomed under the inflated war prices for agricultural products. After a brief period of deflation, the nation got its "second wind" and head- ed into a boom period, accompanied by wild speculation, stock rigging and general inflation, ending in a panic which shook the nation and brought on a deep and stubborn depression which gripped the nation for ten years, only showing signs of release with the defense prosperity attending preparation for the second World War. Farm and industrial income for 1929 IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 63 was twenty three and one half billion dollars. In 1932 it plunged downward to ten billion dollars. Eventually the Fed- eral Government became inextricably enmeshed in a program to "lick the depression". The entent of governmental par- ticipation may be partially indicated by saying that sixty fed- eral agencies were created to wrestle with some phase of the depression and recovery. The war and the depression left glacial marks upon our national life and the church did not escape its share of strain and change. We must limit the space for discussion of this period of Rock River history. Although it might well be given ex- tended consideration we shall have to present a broad outline and leave more extensive consideration to some future his- torian. Naturally, the conference was war conscious in 1917 and 1918. There were resolutions in support of the war aims of the United States, in support of the President, in assurances to our soldiers and sailors, and demands upon the federal gov- ernment for protection of the boys in camp from immoral in- roads, especially of the liquor traffic, resolutions urging food conservation and the purchase of liberty bonds. A few lines from the Public Policy report of 1917 is revealing. After re- minding the church that we are to "love our enemies" it pro- ceeds: "We have not ceased to believe in the coming of the Kingdom of God, . . . not ceased to believe that the meek shall inherit the earth, . . . confession that all nations have sinned and come short of the glory of God, including our own nation, we bow beneath his righteous judgments. In that faith we denounce and resist a militarism which hesitates not to adopt any expedient or perpetrate any atrocity, however ruthless or fiendish, to impose its will upon the world in giving our sons to the service of our country ... we seek not ven- geance, not territorial expansion, not material aggrandize- ment or the glory of conquest, but a new earth, forever safe from the secret machinations and the murderous hand of an unscrupulous power, which exploits its abominations under the blasphemous assumption that it is the chosen instrument and special favorite of God." In 1918 the report declares: "We urge prosecution of war until the spirit of Hunism is broken and Germany brought to repentance." "Nothing less than the unconditional surrender of Germany can be a condition for a peace conference". The conference approved President Wilson's insistence upon a League of Nations saying, "No doubt the new world order will make 'government of the peo- ple, for the people and by the people' a principle of nations". At one session of the conference the bishop read a list of 34 sons of members of the conference who were in war service. 64 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT The most significant action of the conference during this war period was its approval and support of the Methodist Centenary movement to raise 80 million dollars for home and foreign missions and educational work. The conference ac- cepted an apportionment approximating $500,000.00 a year for five years. This action was heartily supported by the Lay as- sociation. The gift for all ''disciplinary benevolences'' jumped from $265,000.00 in 1918 to $542,597.00 in 1919 and to $648,- 600.00 in 1920. At that point a recession started and moved steadily downward to $178,516.00 in 1935, the lowest benevo- lent income in 25 years. It should be noted and remembered that during the period 1919-1932, inclusive, Rock River Con- ference gave to all "disciplinary benevolences", not including conference benevolence, the sum of $6,608,680.00. Following the war the conference was interested for a considerable period in the support of war relief agencies such as the Near East Relief work. The conference endorsed the ill-fated Interchurch World Movement of North America to raise $500,000,000.00 to world redemption. There was steady support for a national prohibition amendment, for the League of Nations, for American entry in- to the World Court, and for law enforcement. The purchase of an Episcopal residence was approved in 1924 and $300,000.00 asked for a Rock River Chicago Forward Movement, a move- ment which did not accelerate. During this period there was much discussion of minimum salaries for members of the conference, and of salary equality. Group insurance was adopted in 1928, the radio ministry of George Courrier, a member of the conference was approved, and a joint report of district superintendents adopted. In the late twenties the Rock River Cvmference Woman's Association appeared to correlate the Ladies Aid Societies and similar organizations of women in the local churches. (See story elsewhere). In 1931 this group petitioned the General Conference for approval of a church wide organization of con- ference associations. This period not only brought the first World War with its great financial and moral strain but it also brought the long- est and worst depression in American history, which proved more of a financial and moral strain than the war. Naturally, the churches of Rock River Conference were deeply affected by the financial collapse. A study of incomes for various causes show a stubborn resistance against reduc- ing budgets. The incomes during the first two years of the depression are extraordinarily good. World Service had the advantage of the impetus of the Centenary, not yet spent. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 65 World Service did not hit the 1916 level until 1933, reaching the lowest in 1935 at the depth of the depression, then only $9000.00 below the 1916 level. Eventually, budgets had to be cut, then cut again, and yet again. Churches with debts suffered most. In many cases both interest and principal payments were deferred, some coming to points bordering on loss of property. Our institu- tions bore a very heavy burden. Some of them came to ex- treme distress. Many of our people were unemployed, many had greatly reduced incomes and some of those who had been most liberal were reduced to financial struggle. Fortunately, Bishop Ernest Lynn Waldorf came to Rock River Conference as resident bishop in the early stages of the depression. He put his enormous energy and great wisdom and skill behind suffering churches and institutions with the re- sult that not a single church or institution was lost. Too much cannot be said in appreciation of the services of Bishop Wal- dorf during this critical period. Much credit also must be given our Methodist people, their pastors and the heads of our institutions, for their self-sacrificing loyalty at a time when many were hard pressed by their own personal affairs. CHICAGO METHODISM And now, having traced in broad outlines the progress of Methodism in Northern Illinois for more than a century, let us pause for a more detailed consideration of Chicago Meth- odism. This consideration is warranted by the enormous in- fluence of Chicago Methodism on the Methodism of Northern Illinois. We shall include in this review the area embraced in the Chicago districts, city and suburbs. Chicago Methodism began with the infancy of Chicago, and, for more than a century, has borne unbroken testimony in that rapidly-growing city. At the center of this century- long Methodist testimony and service in Chicago, stands the First Methodist Church, now called the Chicago Temple, at the southeast corner of Washington and Clark Streets. First Church is indeed the Mother of Chicago Methodism. The first Methodist Churches sprang directly from her. Others sprang from her offspring. In a very great sense the blood of First Church flows in the veins of every Methodist Church in Chicago. She has never ceased to give of her leaders to be- come leaders in new churches, she has never ceased to give of her rich counsel to other churches. For more than a half- century she has generously poured her financial income into new churches, lending assistance to almost every single church within the city limits, amounting in its total of gifts to one million dollars. A score or perhaps more Methodist Churches 66 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT have been born in Chicago, grown to distinguished proportions, reached their zenith and ceased to be, but Old First Church maintained Methodism and Christianity at the heart of Chi- cago's Loop, or business district, for more than one hundred years. The influence of this Church upon the moral and spiritual welfare of Chicago no man can imagine. The value to Chicago Methodism of this virile, central church cannot be estimated. It may be said, with entire confidence, that the future of Chicago Methodism is as certainly tied up with First Church as its past has been. The loss of this great church would be a major loss to Chicago Methodism and Methodism in all the Middle West. Beginning with the beginning of Chicago, in a small log building used by Jesse Walker for home and church, Metho- dism has steadfastly kept on the growing edge of this extra- ordinary city. To fully amplify the fact just stated would require a volume of itself. We can only hint at the expansion of Chicago Methodism and leave it for some future historian to tell the real story. As has often been said, Chicago, like Gaul, is divided into three parts — North-West-South — these three divisions in a strange way shaping the historical development of the city. Likewise the ebb and flow of Methodism has followed within these three divisions. When Chicago pressed out in this, or that direction, Methodism promptly followed. To follow the rise and fall of Methodism in Chicago is to follow the ever- changing character and fortunes of the city. Behind the brief annals of Methodist Churches one sees vast shifts of population, social and economic changes, vast disasters and epochal achievements. The earliest population movement from the Central area was westward across the Chicago River. Here on the West side appeared our second church, "Canal Street", which stood on Canal street near Washington, where the Northwestern Railroad Station train sheds are now located. In 1853, we had four churches within the city and and six in the struggling villages within a few miles. By 1860 we had eight churches in the city with 911 members and 15 churches in the suburban area with 1516 members. By 1870 there were 11 city churches and 27 suburban churches, but the city churches had passed their neighbors in membership, 2802 to 2209, and property $674,000.00 to $107,- 500.00. These figures indicate that larger churches are de- veloping in the city. In 1870 Centenary Church, between Hal- sted and Racine on Monroe Street, had come to a commanding position with 720 members, while First Church reported 267. At that time there were two Methodist Churches in Chicago IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 67 with a membership of over 300, Centenary and Wabash Avenue, at Wabash and 14th street with a membership of 338 ; Grace Church at 950 N. La Salle Street had 223 members. In the country to the north, Evanston was a struggling village and had a Methodist Church with 384 members. In 1870 we had four substantial properties in Chicago, First Church, $350,000.00, Centenary, $110,000.00, Grace, $115,000.00, and Wabash Avenue, $120,000.00. Evanston First Church report- ed property valued at $15,000.00. The decade 1870-1880 shows a movement northward and southward, as well as westward. In 1880 Centenary reported 804 members, Grace 363, Wabash 213, while three churches appeared on the south side with membership of over 300. Trinity reported $150,000.00 property and 404 members, Michigan Avenue $40,000.00 property and membership of 364, Wentworth Avenue, $10,000.00 property and 355 members. On the north side Grace shows an increase to 363 members. An- other church appears in the 300 membership rank, Grant Place with 325 members and $10,000.00 property. Thus the loop area was ringed by strong Methodist Churches on the three sides, serving new and prosperous sections of the city. The period 1880-1890 reveals a rapid expansion of the city, distinctly southward, and a like expansion of the church. It likewise brings ominous changes in the west side. Centenary shows a serious decline in membership. Churches farther west appear in the 300 or more membership bracket, such as West- ern Avenue, 700 members, Fulton Street, 462; Park Avenue, 440; Southward Trinity shows an increase to 529 members and large churches began to loom up farther south, such as South Park Avenue, 352 ; Oakland, 641 ; and Englewood, 560. On the North side, Grace has 363 members and Wesley appears farther north with 517 members and a $40,000.00 building. There is clear indication that the suburban movement is beginning. Evanston reports four churches with a total mem- bership of 1224 and Oak Park comes into the list of larger churches with 363 members at First Church, and property of $40,000.00. By 1900 the population of the south side had shifted de- cidedly southward, leaving Wabash Avenue nearly stranded and Trinity sadly slipping, while Englewood soared up to 953 members, and an Englewood 2nd Church appears with 136 members, Oakland climbed to 803, South Park to 502. Three new churches appear in the upper brackets, Woodlawn, 324; Hyde Park, 340; St. James, 843; and, farther west, Garfield Park Boulevard appears with 448 members. During this period Centenary dropped below the 300 line. 68 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Far to the West, Austin appeared with 425 members. Grace, on the North side held her own, Wesley moved up to 625 mem- bers and $40,000.00 property, and Wicker Park reached 300 members with $40,000.00 property. Evanston reported five churches with a total of 1549 members. Clearly the North side is on the march northward. By 1900 the city churches had taken a commanding lead over the suburban churches. There were 58 city churches with a membership of 14,175, Sunday School enrollment of 17,775, property amounting to $1,941,080.00 as compared with 36 churches, 3313 members, 4484 in Sunday School and $308,- 370.00 in property. In the early centuries of the Christian era, population in- creases in central Asia overflowed in succeeding streams into Europe, each overflow pushing father westward the previous population deposits. Something after this manner has been the population movements in Chicago. New streams of immi- gration have settled in the poorer districts nearer the Loop and crowded the previous occupants of these areas farther north, west or south. In time the village of Ravenswood which lay across the Northward advance of the city, was ab- sorbed, and the village of Hyde Park, on the South was ab- sorbed. Thus the city flowed on northward and westward un- til determined and wealthy suburbs like Evanston, Oak Park and Berwyn stooped its onward sweep north and west. The situation was different southward. Hyde Park, Woodlawn and Englewood succumbed to the city movement. Beyond these lay no stubborn suburban barriers but very much open country, into which the city could overflow without restric- tion. Hence, while the population exodus northward and west- ward was sweeping over into suburbs, the southward exodus still remained within the city limits. Another significant pop- ulation movement of this period was that Northwest along the Northwestern and the Milwaukee railroads. The effect of these population movements appear in the story of the three Chicago districts of the Methodist Church. The last decade of the 19th century showed a serious break in the steady onward march of Chicago Methodism. Four reasons may be suggested as causing this slowing down: The World's Columbian Exposition in Chicago in 1893, the financial depression which gripped Chicago after the Fair, la- bor disturbances and riots in Chicago and the Spanish-Ameri- can war at the end of the decade. If there was a Methodist recession in the decade 1890-1900, it was only a breath-catch- ing for a new forward surge in the next decade. The first decade of the twentieth century was a period of large development both in Chicago and suburban Methodism. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 69 The suburbs began to race to match city growth. The city had a gain of 46 churches, with a total of 104 ; the suburbs gained 31 churches and had a total of 67. The city showed a membership of 23,123, a gain of 8948, the suburbs gained 5769, with a total of 9,032. Sunday School enrollment in the city marched up to 32,297, a gain of 15,224 while the suburbs had a gain of 7,447 and a total of 11,961. Property values in the city advanced from $1,941,080.00 to $3,547,620.00, while the suburbs showed a gain of $295,630.00, not yet having reached the million dollar mark. This oeriod closed with 26 churches in Chicago with membership above 300 as compared with 15 in 1900 ; Also three churches, namely, Englewood, St. James, and Austin pushed into the 1000 membership or over class. In 1900 there were two suburban churches with over 300 mem- bers, First and Heminway, Evanston, by 1910 La Grange, Oak Park, First, and Wheaton had joined the list. It is clear now that the suburban march is on in a big way. The 1910-1920 period showed a definite halt in Methodist advance in Chicago; during this decade the total of churches declined by 3, increases in membership dropped from 8948 to 3689, the western district in Chicago showed an actual loss of 1218, Sunday School enrollment showed a loss of 354 as compared with a gain in 1900-1910 period of 15,224, and prop- erty increases dropped to $541,184.00 the lowest gain since 1853. The only reasons apparent for this decline were The World War and the suburban exodus. For, during this period, the suburbs showed gains of 25 in churches, 9,575 in members, for the first time passing Chicago gains, gained 8,900 in Sun- day School enrollment, as compared with Chicago loss of 354, and an amazing gain in property, $1,850,000.00 a gain of $1,- 246,000.00. At the close of this period the city had 34 churches in the 300 member class as compared with 25 in 1910, and the suburbs show their first 1,000 membership church, First Chuch, Evanston, with 1297. While this period marks a big march of membership to the suburbs, it also shows a big shift southward in Chicago, where a line of great churches appear, Englewood, Morgan Park, St. James, Thobern and Woodlawn. The 1920-30 report for Chicago is spotted. Chicago showed a loss of 14 churches on all three districts but a gain of 6578 members, gains in each district, 910 on the Northern, 1057 on the Western and 4391 on the Southern, suggesting that the Southern district holds the population shift southward while the other two districts lose to the suburbs. The number of churches in the 300 membership by 1930 was 34 in the city, 13 in the Northern district, 21 in the South- ern and 7 in the Western. The number in this class in the 70 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT suburbs has moved up from 19 to 26, 10 in the Northern dis- trict and 16 in the Western. The city has six churches in the 1000 or over class; Calvary, 1061; Englewood, 1232; Morgan Park, 1128; St. James, 1250; Thoburn, 1735; Austin, 2315; The suburbs had two in the 1000 class : Evanston, First, 1852, and Oak Park, First, 1040. During this period Chicago showed a loss of 2131 Sunday School enrollment and the suburbs a gain of 5,016. Chicago gain $2,000,000.00 in property, excluding cost of the Temple, $7,500,000.00. The suburbs gained $3,603,450.00 in property, a total of $5,453,45.00, for the first time equalling the prop- erty holdings of Chicago Churches, excepting the Temple. And, very significantly the number of suburban churches were in excess of city churches, the number being 100 to 87. We come now to the closing decade, 1930-40. Again our reports are mixed, light and shadows — Chicago gained two churches but lost 8 on the Western district, reducing the num- ber on the Western district to 17, with a total membership of 6429, of whom 2361 are reported from Austin. The losses are made up by gains of 1 church in the Northern district and 9 in the Southern. There is a membership gain in this decade of 8197 in the city, the largest of any previous decade, save 1900-1910, with a gain of 8948. Property gains were slight, $147,000.00. Sunday Schools show a loss of 4332. Looking at the suburbs, there is a gain of 2 churches, a gain of 1698 mem- bers, less than the previous two decades, a loss of 3162 in Sun- day Schools, as compared with gains in two previous decades of 5,016 and 8,900, and property gains of $1,716,425.00. At the end of this period the city showed 44 churches in the 300 membership or more class, as compared with 41 in 1930, and the suburbs had 35, as compared with 26 in 1930. The city showed 8 churches in 1940 in the 1000, or over, class as compared with 9 in 1930 and the suburbs showed 8, as com- pared with 2 in 1930. The northern District in Chicago didn't show a single 1000 member church, the western had one, Austin. The Southern had 7 churches of 1000 or more mem- bers, Englewood 1206, Morgan Park, 1699, St. James, 1662, St. John's 1161, Thoburn, 2460, Trinity, 1132, Woodlawn, 1311. The suburban churches in the 1000 class are Covenant, 1005 ; First, Evanston, 3048; Waukegan, 1400; Wesley, (Aurora), 1093; Berwyn, 1010; Glen Ellyn, 1207; La Grange, 1141; First, Oak Park, 1150. It will be seen by the foregoing figures that two Chicago Churches, Austin, 2361 and Thoburn 2469, have passed the 2000 mark and one suburban church has passed the 3000 mark, Evanston, First, 3048 members. It is interesting to note that Chicago area passed the outstate area of the Conference in membership in the decade IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 71 1870-1880, with 32,210 members as compared with 27,734. The Chicago area passed the outside area in the matter of prop- erty, with $961,600.00 as compared with $814,408.00. In the 1890-1900 decade Chicago passed the outstate area in Sunday School enrollment, with 36,166 compared with 27,820 In the total number of churches the outstate area held the lead until 1930, when the Chicago area reported 186 churches to 176 in the country. The Chicago area and outstate both shared the losses in Sunday School enrollment in the decade 1930-1940, a loss in the Chicago area of 11,767 and the outstate 5207, a to- tal loss of 16,696. Looking back over the record we discover the high point of Sunday School enrollment was in 1922, with a total of 97,734. Compared with 1940, there is a decline of 19,298 in the Sunday Schools. 1923 shows the first break in the long climb in Sunday School enrollment. The pendulum swings back and forth with little variance until 1929, when there was a loss of 3,999 in one year. There was a slight recovery in 1931 and 1932. Then the decline became steady and unbroken. This decline in Sunday School attendance be- comes more puzzling when we note a steady and unbroken rise of membership from 1920 to 1940, a gain of 43,470 church members in two decades. The trend of membership gains by decades shows an unbroken advance over a period of 100 years. One reason for the loss in Sunday School pupils is the decline of the birth rate during this period. Perhaps we should note here that the record of the con- ference during ten decades shows a steady increase of mem- bership, property, benevolences and pastoral support, except a break in benevolences in 1930 and 1940 and, in pastoral sup- port, in 1940. If the property column included the reported value of the Chicago Temple, there would be no break in that column, leaving the only break in 100 years that of pastoral support and benevolences. One is impressed with the loyalty of Rock River Conference to its pastors when he notes the decline in pastoral support during the depression decade of 1930-1940 is only $184,954.00. It is significant that all of our existing conference insti- tutions were inaugurated in Chicago, or by Chicago leaders. The one possible exception to this statement is Jenning's Sem- inary, and this institution was headed and nurtured in its early days by the Reverend John Clark, pastor of the First Methodist Church of Chicago. Of course, the reason for these institutions flourishing in Chicago is that we had here a con- centration of capital to build them and of membership to sus- tain them. We will not undertake here to tell the story of these institutions. Elsewhere in this volume their great story is told. 72 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT We must not close this story of Methodism in Illinois without at least an inadequate word of appreciation of the part taken by our lay members in the building of our Method- ism. In the reports of the work during these more than one hundred years the pastors of the churches stand forth in heroic grandeur. Behind this line of sublime leaders one sees a vast army of men, women and children whose loyalty, talents and self-sacrifices make an epic which no man can possibly ap- praise. From the far off pioneer days of poverty and struggle for a livelihood to this past trying decade of depression, the people called Methodists have never faltered. In drought, in flood, in fire, in epidemic, in war, in panic and in depression, they have maintained strong hearts and bourne the "burden of the Kingdom of God" with joy and patience. Let us hope that some gifted historian of the future will give the honor due those gallant sons and daughters of God. Looking back across the long, long years since 1829, when our first two churches were organized at Galena and Plain- field, one sees the story of Methodism in Northern Illinois un- fold in four stages: the days of far-ranging and daring pio- neer preachers, the days of struggling churches, the days of the development of social institutions and, finally, the days of wealth and the development of great churches. One sees un- flagging zeal for the Kingdom of God in the salvation of in- dividual souls, a growing responsiveness to social needs and improvement, a rare capacity for readjustment to meet new conditions, a talent for statesman, characterized by far vision for the future, and an unyielding faith in spiritual values and in the ultimate triumph of the Church of Jesus Christ over a stubborn and unregenerate materialism in human life. Truly, we Methodists of Northern Illinois may boast of forebearers "of whom the world is not worthy", men and women who have "obtained a good report through faith" and who received not the promise, God having provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not be made perfect." What the future holds for us, and for the Church of Jesus Christ, no man can know. We close the century of Methodism in Northern Illinois under the shadow of another world-wide war and far-reaching revolutions. A pagan phil- osophy of life throws a dark shadow across the world. A gigantic struggle between the Christian way of life and the pagan way of life is rapidly developing throughout the world. Before these lines are in print the Christian Church may have received staggering defeats. Civilization may have fallen to pieces and chaos may be stalking across the earth, attended by famine, death and desolation. The forces of darkness may be dominating mankind. If it be so, what then? In all these IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 73 things, we shall remember those who went before us and "through faith subdued kindgoms, wrought righteousness and obtained promises", who "out of weakness were made strong, waxed valient in battle and turned to flight armies of aliens". "Seeing we are compassed about by so great a cloud of wit- nesses, let us lay aside the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race set before us, looking un- to Jesus the author and finisher of our faith" and "follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see God". Then, then, in all of these things we shall be more than conquerors. For such a time as this we are come into the kingdom. I l\ 74 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT THE CENTENNIAL PROGRAM Of The Rock River Annual Conference Community Gymnasium Mount Morris. Illinois FRIDAY. OCTOBER 4. 1940 Morning 9:00 A.M. Opening of the Conference Session Hymn Faith Of Our Fathers. Living Still Prayer The Reverend Reynold N. Hoover Words of Welcome. Mr. Otto Hudson. Mayor of Mount Morris Conference Business 10:00 A.M. Report of the Conference Commission on World Service The Reverend W. L. Collins. Chairman of the Commission. 10:00 A.M. Meeting of the Rock River Conference Women's Society of Christian Service, at the Mount Morris Methodist Church 10:30 A.M. Recess 10:40 A.M. Conference Session. Presentation of the program of the Wom- en's Society of Christian Service, by the national president of the Society Mrs. J. D. Bragg 12 Noon Devotional Address Bishop Ernest Lynn Waldorf 12:25 P.M. Adjournment 12:30 P.M. Ministers' Wives' Luncheon, at the Church of the Brethren .... Mary Randolph Bloomquist. president, presiding 12:30 P.M. Retired Ministers' Luncheon, at the Masonic Hall Afternoon 2:00 P.M. Conference Session Greetings from Fraternal Delegates from the Illinois. Wiscon- sin, and Iowa Conferences 3: CO P.M. THE CENTENNIAL SERVICE. Bishop Ernest Lynn Waldorf presiding Hymn March On. O Soul. With Strength Led by The Reverend Dr. Harlow V. Holt Prayer Offered by The Reverend Dr. John Thompson Address: "Forwarding The Spiritual Balances" Bishop Edwin Holt Hughes, of Washington. D. C. Hymn All Hail The Power of Jesus' Name Benediction 4:00 P.M. Dedication of the Historical Marker, at the Thomas S. Hitt farm, now owned by Mr. Harry G. Kable. The Reverend Aimer M. Pennewell. chairman of the Centennial Commis- sion, presiding Hymn And Are We Yet Alive? Remarks and Dedication Bishop Ernest Lynn Waldorf Benediction The Reverend William L. Manny IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 75 THE CENTENNIAL PAGEANT "Behold, What Hath God Wrought!" Community Gymnasium Mount Morris, Illinois October 4, 1940 — At 7:30 P. M. Processional: The Ministers of the Rock River Conference and their wives, led by the Reverend Dr. and Mrs. Churley A. Bloomquist and the Rev- erend Mr. and Mrs. William L. Manny, hosts of the Conference. Prologue: Presented by the LaSalle Methodist Church Episode I. "WE ORGANIZE A CHURCH" The Galena Methodist Church EPISODE II. "WE HOLD OUR FIRST CAMP MEETING" The Plainfield Methodist Chuich EPISODE III "WE ORGANIZE THE FIRST CHURCH IN CHICAGO" The Chicago Temple Episode IV. "WE ORGANIZE THE ROCK RIVER CONFERENCE" Ministers of the Conference and Members of the Mount Morris Kiwanis Club Episode V. "WE BUILD A UNIVERSITY'" The Normal Park Methodist Church, Chicago Episode VI. "WE BUILD A SCHOOL FOR PROPHETS'" The Olivet Methodist Church, Chicago Episode VII. "WE CHAMPION REFORM" The Academy Methodist Church, Chicago Episode VIII. "WE FOUND SOCIAL INSTITUTIONS" The St. John's Methodist Church, Chicago Episode IX. "THE RECORD OF OUR GROWTH'" Shown by the illuminated map Episode X. "WE ORGANIZE YOUTH" The Plainfield Methodist Chuich Finale: "WE FACE THE CHALLENGE OF TODAY" The Plainfield and Plattville Methodist Churches with the Ensemble and youth delegations. Organization of the Pageant Mary Randolph Bloomquist — Chairman of the Pageant Committee Alberta Billheimer and Aimer M. Pennewell Co-Authors of the Pageant Alberta Billheimer Director Guy Chester Jones Associate Director Mallory Bransford Music T. A. Cooke Make-up The illuminated map was built by Mr. and Mrs. Charles Billheimer The organ is supplied by the Hammond Organ Company. 76 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT THE ROCK RIVER CONFERENCE CENTENNIAL ADDRESS OCTOBER 4, 1940 "FORWARDING THE BALANCE" By Bishop Edwin Holt Hughes of Washington, D. C. The specific theme of this address is based upon a figure of speech taken from commercial bookkeeping. We offer no apology for the admitted pun but bid you all wait for a glimpse of its meaning. The Methodist movement felt itself commissioned to restore balance to an unbalanced world. Whether we read the well-known account in the North British Review or the dreadful story of English drunkenness in Green's History, we must conclude that the society of Wesley's period was a twisted and distorted thing. One of the strange anomalies of history is that the reformers are usually called deformers. Those who come to set the world aright are accused of turning the world upside down. So were the first disciples of Jesus arraigned — even as were the early followers of Wesley. The insane world would naturally regard sanity as insanity be- cause the standards were far removed from rightful centers. Quotations from contemporary comments on early Methodism show that many people regard the whole movement as a crazy crusade bearing an unbalanced message to a fairly balanced society. But the contention of this address is that the Wesleyan movement even in its earliest stages showed the marks of balance. The appeal is that the latest Wesleyan movement shall recover and maintain that same type of balance. The picture of our Founder himself is not that of a fanatic. If men in his life-time called John Wesley by that epithet, it was because they themselves were fanatical. He stands in that eighteenth century as about the steadiest thing there was — a serene spirit amid mobs; an unshak- en soul in a tremulous time. The world deemed its own topsy-turviness as equilibrium. Being itself upsidedcwn it mistook its inverted position for an erect posture. Wesley came to recover that world to uprightness. He was the apostle of a true naturalness, seeking to bring a prodigal society, that regarded a sty as its home, back to the Father's House. This writer has had before him in his preparation the first Discipline of the Church. It is in no sense an abnormal document, specializing in the language of the psychopathic. It is, on the contrary, so sensible in its counsels that the reader must wonder how the cause that it represented ever secured the repute of a jerky effort to disturb a world of peace! Beyond this, it may be affirmed with confidence that its succession known as modern Methodism has as its chief problem to catch the spirit and mood and way of those beginning days and to give to the present eccentric world an assured center for its own life. There are at least four respects in which the example of that distant symmetry may well be followed by this present shaking and disillusioned period. I. The first relates to a proper balance between reverent worship and prophetic preaching. That initial Discipline contains the dignified ritual- istic services that had been framed by Cranmer and other masters; and was given to America by the Methodist Church, but it also contained fervent IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 77 directions about offering an effectual and persuasive gospel to all peoples. It is a lovely combination of dignity and earnestness, and it reveals no sense of contradiction between the two things. For the special occasions it held to the liturgies; for the presentation of the saving truth it placed em- phasis upon prophetic preaching. It so fervently loved the sacraments that the demand for them led to ecclesiastical separateness ; but with that in- sistent stress it still held to preaching that knew storm and passion and heartbreak. Those two factors moved together in the history as partners that knew no quarrelling — with a leadership so wise that it raised no false issues but pressed both persuasions in their time and seasons. The Church was com- pelled to produce Gothic souls without Gothic cathedrals, and to produce homiletics without Professors. It did both things so powerfully that it shook a continent from rim to rim without stopping to debate the primacy of the twin forces. Camp Meetings often became scenes of a reverence, awful in its quietness — even as they became scenes of a persuasion, awful its appeal. The issue between the two was scarcely raised. If early Metho- dism had been only a liturgical advance it would have perished amid niceties; if it had been only a vociferous preaching festival it would have been buried beneath its own homiletical floods. But it so well balanced the two forces that there abides scarcely a record of a strained relation and no tale whatever of parties or factions that gathered about either slogan. Modern Methodism needs the lesson. It is not at all a question of the constant heresy of "either-or"; it is rather a demand for the unfailing orthodoxy of "both-and". The movement cannot strongly survive without the spirit of public worship; neither can it strongly survive without the passionate fire of prophetic preaching. The call is for both and a man is only half a man who emphasises one of these— only with true modifications such as fit them into this new Century. II. In the second place early Methodism kept a balance between warm evangelism and religious education. The modern advocates of the latter em- phasis are justified in their claim that their movement has an honorable lineage reaching back to Wesley himself and is not therefore to be attacked as an intruder with an overdone modernity. This first Discipline reveals the lesson. Perhaps its largest single section concerning spiritual life, apart from ecclesiastics as such, related to the religious culture of child- hood. We make no absurd claim when we say that Horace Bushnell's book, "Christian Nurture", still the unsurpassed and unequal literature of that tender gospel, was a wonderful restatement of the Wesleyan position, even though Bushnell himself did not fully know that fact. We must admit, of course, that the Methodist movement had to grow up on its own good theory. A new ecclesiastical enterprise does not start with childhood as its leadership. We meet John and Luke and Paul and Barna- bas only after they are full-grown, while the child in the New Testament is almost always anonymous. No one knows the name of the child in our midst. It was thus with beginning Wesleyanism. Its leaders were necessarily adults. The Church could not begin either here or over-seas with a Cradle Roll. If it had waited for the outcomes of religious education as its start- ing point, it would never have started. It began not in a Sunday School, but in a College— not with a Primary Department but with a Men's Class. Yet it is to the vast credit of its first leaders that their adult exper- iences did not hinder a speedy stress upon the teaching function of the 78 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Church. Had they been narrow, they would have wrought out a system of discipline that emphasized only the fiery gospel by which their own oft- times hardened hearts had been converted to Christ the Redeemer. Yet be it gratefully noted that their theory about the religious state of childhood was right from the beginning. It is true that the practice of the theory met with real difficulties, as it does today. Sometimes adult standards were placed upon the children, as Mr. Wesley's rules for the Kingswood School would clearly witness. The tendency was to make children religiously old and to forget Paul's phrase "When I was a child." The theory itself re- mained truer than its advocates. On the pages of those old and fading Disciplines the child walks in full company with men and women. One of the marvels of religious history is seen in the way in which men who were the rousing experts in adult conversions were broad enough to ad- mit religious education, as a program, into their work for Christ's king- dom. Doubtless the nearness of that provision for youth to the intense cam- paign for the conversion of men and women had one good effect: the plans for the boys and girls were never techniqued or psychologized into paralysis: The system in the little book was accompanied by the numerals one, two, three; but it was never "arithmeticked" into abstractions or denuded into skeletons. It contains scarcely less passion than do the printed portions that deal with evangelistic preaching to the full-grown. It did not treat children merely as psychological subjects, but as immortal souls. The warmth of gospel preaching fell upon the cooler realm of instruction — so much so that often the Sunday School teacher was the most powerful lieu- tenant in the converting effort and moved down the ancient aisles with his own scholars as the trophies of his anxious supplication. The earlier Dis- ciplines show no sense of contest between the two methods. As in the New Testament, Jesus placed the child in the company of matured Dis- ciples — that the Church might always know that to set the two into opposi- tion was a token of unconscious narrowness. Once years ago I was fishing at Epworth Heights with my dear friend the late Bishop Earl Cranston. We caught only small minnows— almost as if we were vying with each other in the opposite of the usual piscatorial stories! Finally, the Bishop said to me, "This is bad, very bad! It is too much like a revival with no adult conversions!" It is a humorous parable — but it has an application of deadly seriousness. We need to recover and maintain the balance between warm evangelism and religious education. Both will suffer unspeakably unless we do. God knows that there are enough wayward men and women and enough neglected boys and girls to allow eager work in both realms. We must have a gospel that keeps the child in the midst but does not neglect Nicodemus. The message that can save a hardened adult only the more proves its ability to save a careless youth. All of our own childhood's memories will convince us that the older human evidences of grace in our local church's life confirmed our faith in the dear Redeemer. As a boy I knew that the Saviour that had rescued John Griffiths from the gutter of drunkeness could take care of me. Again it is not at all a case of "either-or"; it is another glorious case of "both-and". Our eager evangelists who are prone to slur the program for Decision Day, and for all the days of youthful training, are departing from the standards of orthodoxy. Our eager instructors are equally heretical when tempted to emphasize religious education until the noun is vociferous and the adjective falls into a dying whisper. Both parties need to see that IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 79 balance which brought its double faith and work, to our early denomina- tional life and which passed without quarreling from catechetical classer for children to the throbbing revivals that swept hoary sinners into the arms of Christ. III. The third form of balance is that between the personal gospel and the social gospel. In a way any contest between the two would seem be a quarrel between the outer life and the inner life. The discussion be- gan early in the history of the Christian faith. The Apostle James raises it vigorously in his Epistle — he apparently standing for conduct that re- presented an objective loyalty to the ideals of Christ. He seemed to possess a stern practicality that led him to belabour an imaginary opponent in discussion. We can all understand why Martin Luther, reacting from outer observances in the form of sacraments, reacted, also, from other outer emphases and went so far as to declare that James' letter was "an epistle of straw." Thus even the New Testament reveals a tendency for the social gospel and the personal gospel to fall into the fist-shaking attitude. The early Wesleyan movement balanced the two stand-points, as finely as have other great religious movements. Certainly on the side of charity it quickly began its kindly expression — in the establishment of Medical Dispensaries and Loan Agencies. Eric North's book on "Early Methodist Philanthropy" is an impressive exhibit. It must be said, also, that John Wesley individually met the demands of his own social gospel. He did not dwell in elegance. He shared all that he had. He might have been rich, but he died without giving the tax-assessor any difficulty in computing percents! In a competitive world he did not compete. In a per- sonal way he lived up utterly to his social theories. The case went further than this. In one matter he insisted on an im- mense social application. We need not quote his famous letter to William Wilberforce on Slavery. One set of my grandparents loved it and were ready to put it into the holy Canon! The other set hated it and would have ranked it with the literature of an impudent perdition. Evidently Mr. Wesley felt that slavery had such a distinctly moral side as to compel a stand. In another realm, however, his utterances do not cause any special pride. His "Calm Address' was not at all calming! Indeed it proved to be a stormy paper. It touched a distinctly political realm. One could doubtless make out a good contention to the effect that the independence of the Colonies was a moral matter — though Canada and Australia seemed able to work out their problems within the Empire and without feeling that they were alien to the realm of God! Who was the wiser — John Wesley in his contention-making pamphlet, or Francis Asbury in his purpose silence and exile — waiting until the cyclone of Revolution should pass? Duly it was discovered that the Methodist movement could flourish in a monarchy and in a Republic; and that political theories, as such, were not its primary region of effort. Two things stand out in the social attitude of our earliest Wesleyan forbears. First, they did not plant their tree upside-down! The revival was first; the social deeds came as natural fruits. Locating the main business of the gospel within the heart, Wesley was still afraid of mysticism. He dreaded a quietism that became an end in itself. Second, any religious movement in that day, or earlier, or quite later, might be blamed for fail- ure to apply a social gospel. Yet it is not at all an over-statement when we declare that, while some may criticize the Wesleyan crusade as being too individualistic it is still doubtful whether on the whole planet at that 80 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT time any group of Christians could have been found who so finely balanced the mystical and practical elements of our faith, or who made more ef- ficient beginnings in social reforms that were afterward to shine beautifully in the expression of the Christian life. Plainly a study of that balance may give a good lesson to present and future Methodism. The discussion of the Epistle of James sometimes comes upon us again, rather fiercely— the individualist group talking as if the social group betrayed Christ in the inner life, the social group talking as if the individual group betrayed Christ in outer behaviour. The two groups may be different in utterance; they are probably not so different in charac- ter. Ocasionally both groups could well pray for a sanctified mood of debating. Everything considered, Methodism came successfully through the controversy on the second blessing. She survived the controversy on the Biblical question without vast loss. When the issue widened into one between so-called conservatism and so-called liberalism we weathered the tempest and came at last into a harbour of peace. We should now be guilty of a vast and scarcely forgivable blunder if we made our Conference sessions seasons of uproarious debates over two stand- points that are plainly a legitimate part of our gospel— even as we should be blameworthy before God if we encouraged a spirit of faction that expres- sed itself in partisan attitudes. On the one hand, we must learn to be patient. We have always had splendid specialists. From our ranks there have emerged men who took one cause and became its burning heralds. Usually these men, not being in the pastorate, felt a call to proclaim an important fragment rather than "the whole counsel of God." In our regular ministrations the personal gos- pel and the social gospel must abide as permanent features. But doubtless for a considerable period 'we shall still have to find comfort in the fact that our faith is so wonderful that its application cannot be symbolized by Jonah's gourd which grew in a night! Nor must we be asked to halt evan- gelistic work until all outer reforms are brought to semi-perfection. It is well that our pioneer workers in China did not wait until the opium trade was destroyed; and that the pioneers in India did not tarry until the caste system disappeared. We are in dire need of a proper internationalism; but sturdy bands of Christian brothers in every land are the surest prophecies of its coming. Beyond all this there is another difficult problem. The border lines of life are not always plainly marked. Hence there abides a question as to the legitimate realm for our preaching. Doubtless Mr. Wesley felt that the matter of Colonial relations had its spiritual side. Probably the same may be said of the tariff; of the currency question; of canal tolls; of Behring Sea fish! Yet the Church in its corporate capacity has not usually protes- ted where the mass of the question fell toward economic expertness rather than toward moral judgement. On the other hand she has spoken with boldness on starvation wages; on the liquor problem; on child labor; on the gambling evil; on personal purity; on divorce. Her direct approach to the method of political government must always be made with caution and under a sense of terrific obligation. It would be a thousand pities if a vocal majority should by enactment or resolution commit the Church to Republicanism or Democracy; if a vocal minority should seem to commit her to any other party. Our individual members must be left free; but the identification of a Church with a political party or with a particular technique of economic theory will in due season be taken by many as an IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 81 invitation to departure. On the other hand, earnest men who plead in proportion that Christ is the ruler of the market place, and that his spirit and principles should be applied to industrial life, should not be loudly classified as Soviets, or Socialists, or Communists, or Anarchists! This whole task of creating a redeemed society is so tremendous that it calls for both regeneration and education. If the Paul who meets his Lord on the Damascus Road is not at once faced with the full social gospel, he will at any rate move nearer to holy decisions about the relief of the Jerusalem widows; the right relations of all races as comprehended in Christ — and the broadening of the meaning of faith into an application to all the ways of life. Early Methodism did not yield to the false dilemma of "either-or"; once more she caught the gospel of "both-and" and held on to them tightly. In the good time coming we shall discover that Jesus the Saviour is Jesus the Carpenter; that his gospel is like the seamless robe woven throughout from top to bottom. It is sheer folly to convert the unified textures of the robes of Jesus into quarrelsome shreds! IV. Finally, early Methodism offers to its modern extension an example of balance between the intellect and the emotion in religious expression. More than many persons would see the Calvinistic controversy was here involved. Wesley and his comrades were not willing to have God even partially destroyed in the name of a syllogism. Dr. Buckley used to say that Jonathan Edwards' great work on the Will had never been completely answered on the purely intellectual side. Did it not have an answer in another region? When the sensibilities joined the mind in the making of a complete person was this person satisfied with the God formed only in the refrigerator of Logic? Plainly not! Even in doctrine early Methodism in- sisted upon a balance between the head and the heart. The combined faculties told our forbears that, as they must save men for God, so also must they save a Good God for men. This balance went farther than the length of a doctrinal statement. It moved into the field of religious expression. Let it be admitted that some- times that expression became so fervent as to make man speak scornfully of the effects of new wine and to intimate that there was such a thing as spiritual intoxication. Methodism was scolded, just as Pentecost was! There seemed to be something like a law in it all. Joy is a natural producer of laughter, and sadness uses tears. Good news flushes the blood into a radiant face; evil news holds back the blood from the whitening cheeks. Physical phenomena have come with every revival. Jonathan Edwards found them, even in the religious experience of his life. Without doubt this vigorous feature of early Methodism has been exaggerated. The "Shout- ing Methodist" was always in the minority, but he was noticeable enough to fasten an adjective upon his silent partners. The Shouting Methodist was always in the minority but he was so loud he fastened his adjective on the rest of us. Madam, if someone wants to shout "Amen," don't mis- take your nerves for refinement. Yet that minority was a credential. The Church can ill afford to regard the Pauline type of experience as an out- lawed thing — even though in the New Testament and in our time the Johan- nine is far more prevalent. The Paul of the Damascus Road and the Wes- ley Aldersgate Street were not emotional extremists! Their minds and hearts simply came at last into a gracious union. In that spirit our pioneer preachers preached. Discarding psychology as a pulpit subject, they used it in sanctified shrewdness as a pulpit method. They heeded not the modern heterodoxy that the mind was created to 82 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT be expressed, and the heart was made to be repressed! More and more we discover that the distance from the intellect to the will is so great that unless religious truth is given a fresh start in the religion of the sensibili- ties, it is certain to fall into the chasm. The ideal rather demanded that both should be given their chance and that they were to move in company to all the elections of life, and especially to the election of Eternal life. I do not like intellectual icicles nor do I like emotional gushers. I never saw a completely intellectual conversion. The lonely working of either sim- ply does not produce admirable character. Intellectual icicles freeze us! Emotional gushers scald us! In this region the problem remains one of balance. The gospel must move equally upon mind and heart in order that it may make a conquest of the will. Some years ago, in a conversation with President Elliot of Harvard, he took the Methodists to task for "our over emotions". I replied, "It is nearer the truth today, that the Methodists have a bit of emotionalism. The Colleges are the scene of greatest emotion in present day America." "What do you mean?" he asked. "Why", I replied, "I have seen college professors at football games act so hysterically they should have been arrested for disorderly conduct." God gave us hearts as well as minds and not to use our hearts is a sin against God. It was the union of these factors that led to the Wesleyan emphasis upon experience. It declined to be a slave of a vulgar empiricism which de- clared that we can know the things of the lower life by the physical senses but that we cannot know the things of the higher life by our spiritual senses. It affirmed that repentance was as real as a muscle, that faith was as genuine as a tree, and that conversion was as much a fact as a blowing breeze. From the dictionary of the soul it took the word "assurance" and flung it against the world of doubt. It personalized its testimony and led multitudes of good men and women to say: "We know that Christ has saved us. We know that He is ever making us better. We know that we have passed from death unto life. We know that we carry eternity in our hearts. We know that we are now the sons of God; and we wait expec- tantly for more glorious revealings." So they wrought that conviction into hundreds of hymns that moved upon human souls like musical certain- ties. This was not always because their experiences were so different but because they had found the key to a confident interpretation. Those who had previously walked the way had told new converts how to explain the mood of the Emmaus Road until the burning heat became the token of a risen Lord, once unrecognized but now savingly revealed. The developing experience only increased the assurance. Living with the Lord in faith, and hope, and peace, the comfort, and service they loved Him the more until He became their rapture and their song. In a world that was always seeking to rearrest Christ and to bring him before the courts of a thousand Pilates they became his witnesses and published to men the "signs infallible" that were in their experiences. They did this so mightily that they made the waves of salvation roll with the tides of life that moved westward over a continent. With an audacity worthy of those who had heard the Great Commission those men, mostly young men, declared that they were going to "reform the continent and to spread Scriptural holiness over these lands." They did that very thing in the name of Christ. They climbed the last mountain, forded the last river, crossed the last desert, to find the last man and bid him cast down his weapon of rebellion against IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 83 the Infinite Lover of Souls. If the story could be fully told the inspired poet of the tale would charm us with the historical vision until it should all be turned into the prophecy of our own consecration; and there would arrive fresh revelations of grace and new surrenders to the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. All this must come by something deeper and more vital than Imitation. The flower gets its glory not by imitating the sun but by appropriating its light and warmth and power. Many of us must grow weary of exhortations that command us to be like our spiritual forefathers, even as we grow weary of the excusing statement that our faith must fit the times when it scarce- ly seems big enough to fit a minute or a second! The plea for a different expression must not mean that there shall be no expression. The new day must be used not as an alibi but as an opportunity. The past and future of Methodism cannot be bound together by ties of artificial mimicry. Those are too weak and slender to carry over the spiritual voltage. This strange hard time would prove a season of promise if it should throw us back upon the Holy Spirit— upon the great source of power to which our forebears resorted. When I came to this last section of my message I tarried long — feeling that a mere climax would be a form of sacrilege, an attempt at peroration much like a parade before the Holy of Holies. But in the midst of the prayer that halted my pen and subdued by heart, I felt that I heard the voice of God summoning myself and my Methodist Comrades to that perpetual altar where Christ ministers with changeless grace, "The same yesterday, today, and forever." Does the Centennial Rock River Conference have a Damascus Road for other Pauls; a sacred stairway for other Luthers; an Aldersgate Street for other Wesleys? Let it be so, O Lord; May our Fathers' God be merciful to their sons! 84 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT DELEGATES TO THE GENERAL CONFERENCES FROM ROCK RIVER CONFERENCE New York, 1844 Bartholomew Weed, John Sinclair, H. W. Reed, J. T. Mitchell. Pittsburg, 1848 Henry Summers, Richard Haney, A. E. Phelps, Philo Judson, John Chandler. Boston, 1852 A. E. Phelps, Luke Hitchcock, S. P. Keyes, Richard Haney. John Chandler. Indianapolis, 1856 G. L. Mulfinger, Luke Hitchcock, J. Luccock, Hooper Crews, John Dempster (reserve in place of S. P. Keyes, H. Summers, Richard Haney, J. Morey. Buffalo, I860 Luke Hitchcock, G. L. Mulfinger, Hooper Crews, T. M. Eddy, J. C. Stoughton, John Dempster. Philadelphia, 1864 Luke Hitchcock, T. M. Eddy, G. L. Mulfinger, W. T. Harlow (reserve in place of John Dempster), S. A. Jewett, W. F. Stewart. Chicago, 1868 Luke Hitchcock, E. Q. Fuller, R. A. Blanchard, D. P. Kidder, James Baume, T. E. Eddy. Brooklyn, 1872 Ministers — Luke Hitchcock, C. H. Fowler, Miner Raymond, S. A. W. Jewett, W. S. Harrington, J. H. More. Laymen — Grant Goodrich, B. F. Sheets. Baltimore, 1876 Ministers— C. H. Fowler, Wm. Aug. Smith, S. A. Jewett, F. P. Cleve- land, Luke Hitchcock. Laymen— R. F. Queal, H. Green. Cincinnati, 1880. Ministers— C. H. Fowler, Luke Hitchcock, R. M. Hatfield, S. A. W. Jewett, N. H. Axtell. Laymen— O. H. Horton, E. P. Cook. Philadelphia, 1884 Ministers— J. H. Vincent, C. H. Fowler, W. A. Spencer, R. M. Hatfield, F. P. Cleveland. Laymen— Orington Lunt, Otis Hardy. New York, 1888 Ministers— J. H. Vincent, C. G. Trusdell, Lewis Curts, N. H. Axtell, W. A. Spencer, F. M. Bristol. Laymen — N. E. Lyman, O. A. Oliver (reserve in place of Miss Frances E. Willard). Omaha, 1892 Ministers— F. M. Bristol, Lewis Curts, F. A. Hardin, J. M. Caldwell, H. B. Ridgaway, Wm. H. Burns. Laymen— Wm. Deering, B. F. Sheets. Cleveland, 1896 Ministers — F. M. Bristol, Lewis Curts, H. G. Jackson, M. E. Cady, P. H. Swift, W. A. Spencer, J. W. Richards Laymen— L. B. Hobl^s, N. G. Van Sant. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 85 Chicago, 1900 Ministers— P. H. Swift, C. J. Little, F. A. Hardin, Lewis Curtis, H. G. Jackson, D. M. Tompkins, W. H Holmes Laymen— William Deering, B. F. Sheets, O. H. Horton, G. W. Moss, E. S. Monroe, C M. Whipple, D. D. Thompson (reserve in place of N. G. Van Sant.) Los Angeles, 1904 Ministers— F. H. Sheets, A. T. Horn, P. H. Swift, C. J. Little, W. O. Shepard, R. H. Pooley, J. P. Brushingham Laymen — D. C. Cook, J. P. Prindle, D. D. Thompson, Perley Lowe, Lucy Rider Meyer, W. A. Merrifield, B. F Sheets Baltimore, 1908 Ministers- W A. Quayle, P. H. Swift, J. A. Matlack, C. J. Little, J. K. Shields, W. O. Shepard, R. H Pooley Laymen — W M. Shirnmin, H. W. Johnson, H. B. Williams, J. B. Hobbs, J. M. Kittleman, H. A. Clark, D. D. Thompson Minneapolis, 1912 Ministers— W O. Shepard, T. P. Frost, C. S. Moore, James Rowe, C. M. Stuart, H. V. Holt, R. H. Pooley, R. C. Harker. Reserves— J. P. Brushingham, C. B. Mitchell, C. K. Carpenter Laymen — A C. Fassett, E. C. Page, G. W. Dixon, D. R. Anderson, E. H. Forkel, J. B. Mecham, Perley Lowe, Lucy Rider Meyer. Reserves — A. W. Harris, S. B. Jones, A. N. Anderson. Saratoga Springs, New York, 1916 Ministers — C. B. Mitchell, John Thompson, Frank D. Sheets, T. P. Frost, L. F. W. Lesemann, H. F. Ward, C. K. Carpenter, J. P. Brushing- ham. Reserves— T. K. Gale, W. H. Pierce, J. L. Walker. Laymen — Henry A. Hilmer, George W. Dixon, W. T. Jennings, C. J. Schmidt, J. W. Kline, Emma A. Robinson, Abram W. Harris, Perley Lowe. Reserves — Frank Nay, D. R. Anderson, Jas. E. MacMurray. 1920 Ministers— John Thompson, W. R. Wedderspoon, J. S. Ladd Thomas, J M. Phelps, Charles M. Stuart, T. K. Gale, P. H. Swift, E. B. Crawford. Reserves— A. F. Clark, C. K. Carpenter, H. F. Ward. Laymen — Wm T. Jennings, George W. Dixon, Wm. Shirnmin, Henry S. Henschen, C. C. Darnell, Mr. Meacham, Perley Lowe, Thomas Holgate. Reserves — E. H. Forkel, Miss Emma Robinson, R. Clarence Brown. 1924 Ministers— John Thompson, W. R. Wedderspoon, Fred D. Stone, Jesse S. Dancey, Thomas K. Gale, Charles K. Carpenter, Charles M. Stuart, J. Hastie Odgers. Reserves— Harlow V. Holt, Charles D. Wilson, E. F. Tittle. Laymen— H. L. Guyer, George W. Dixon, James A. James, H. A. Clark, E. C. Page, Henry S. Henschen, Emma Robinson, James M. Kittlemann Reserves— Thomas F. Holgate, Irving Kelly, L. T. M. Slocum. 1932 Ministers— E. F. Tittle, John Thompson, F. C. Eiselen, Dan B. Brum- mitt, Warren N. Clark, Will L. Collin, Ralph Diffendorfer. Reserves— Fred D. Stone, L. L. Hammitt, Horace G. Smith. Laymen — J. R. Jackson, Geo. W. Dixon, Jacob Cantlin, Thomas F. Holgate, Mrs. Wm. H. Dangel, R. Clarence Brown, Raymond G. Kimbell. 86 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Reserves— James A. James, Samuel E. Bradt, Harry L. Guyer. 1936 Ministers— Ralph M. Pierce, John Thompson, Ernest F. Tittle, Horace G. Smith, Fred D. Stone. Reserves — F. C. Eiselen, Adam Loeppert, Frank Barnum. Laymen— J. R. Jackson, Mrs. Wm. H. Dangel, Mr. Jacob Cantlin, E. R. Alderson, Thomas F. Holgate. Reserves— Harry L. Guyer, Mrs. Winifred M. Timmons, James A. James. 1940 Ministers — Fred D. Stone, Aubrey S. Moore, Horace G. Smith, Ernest F. Tittle. Reserves— Ralph M. Pierce, Warren N. Clark, R. L. Semans, Thomas M. Pender, A. Turley Stephenson, Charles R. Goff. Laymen— Mrs. W. H. Dangel, A. C. Crawford, C. O. Loucks, Mrs. C. N. Timmons Reserves — James A. James, Thomas H. West, Mrs. James Oldshue, J. R. Jackson, Rockwell F. Clancy, Jacob Cantlin. NATIVE SONS OF ROCK RIVER CONFERENCE Men born in Rock River or who came here in childhood. Barnum, Frank W. Blewfield, Floyd L. Blomberg, Alfred E. Bond, Ray Edwin Carpenter, C. K. Clark, A. F. Clay, Charles S. Crawford, E. B. Coleman, Lloyd O. Collis, Ralph H. Dahl, Birger Dickson, J. L. Dreger, Ralph M. Drees, J. Richard Fluck, John E. Funston, J. W. Gage, C. A. Graham, F. A. Grimes, Paul W. Gherrero, Armand Hagerty, Jas. H. Hall, Osman F. Haskins, A. S. Hewitt, C. J. Holloway, B. C. Holland, J. W. Holt, Harlow V. Hopkins, Wilbur J. Knapp, E. Y. Kleihauer, F. H. Koford, Ralph K. Lea, Henry Loeppert, Theodore Lamson, W. E. Lott, Lewis B. Loughlin, Chester W. Manny, W. L. Minion, Lester R. Mohns, Arthur W. Nesmith, C. T. Odgers, J. Hastie Pahn, Frank T. Pooley, R. H. Ream, Thos. E. Rich, Fred K. Peache, Alfred Satterfield, M. W. Schneider, J. M. Schellrase, C. F. Scott, Walter C. Sweet, Thomas V. E. Sheets, Fred H. Sheets, F. D. Spencer, Harry C. Stafford, J. P. Jr. Stone, Fred D. Synwolt, Royal T. Tavenner, Albion J. Tinker, A. M. Tope, Merrill C. Wheaton, James M. Whipple, W. L. Ward, Elias W. Will, Benjamin M. Wilson, Willias R. Wilson, Charles D. Youker, J. C. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 87 MINUTES OF THE FIRST SESSION OF THE ROCK RIVER CONFERENCE Mount Morris, Ogle County, Illinois, August 26, 1840 That division of the Illinois Annual Conference recently set off by the General Conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church, as the "Rock River Annual Conference" met at Mount Morris, Ogle County, Illi- nois, the place fixed by the Illinois Conference, and at the time appointed by the arrangements of Episcopal visitation and publishd in the Christian Advocate Journal. The Rev. Beverly Waugh, one of the Bishops of the Methodist Episcopal Church being present, opened the conference by read- ing a portion of the Holy Scripture, singing a hymn and presenting an ardent and fervent address to the throne of Divine Grace. The Bishop then addressed the conference at some length in regard to the interest and im- portance attached to the organization of a new conference, the great im- portance and necessity of keeping in this very important field an active, zealous and spiritual ministry, and the care necessary to employ such men only as God has called into the work, or who believe they are truly called of God to preach the gospel. The Bishop then called on Benjamin T. Kavanaugh to call over the list of the Elders and Deacons according to the minutes of the Illinois Conference for so much of the same as now live within the bounds of the "Rock River Conference." The following named Elders and Deacons ap- peared and took their seats as members of the said conference. Elders present: Washington Wilcox, Benjamin T. Kavanaugh, Salmon Stebbins, Jas. McKean, Soffronius H. Stocking, John Sinclair, Wesley Bat- chelor, Henry W. Reed, Julius Field, Stephen P. Keyes, John Clark, Leander S. Walker, Wellington Wrigley, Robt. Delap. Deacons present: Hiram Frick, Thos. M. Kirkpatrick, Francis A. Chenowith, Isaac I. Stewart, William Simpson, John Crummer, S'aml. Pills- bury, Elihu Springer. 'Line conierence then went into the election of a secretary where on motion it voted that the election should be by nomination and election. Br. S. Stebbins then nominated B. T. Kavanaugh for secretary and he was elected and took his seat as such. On motion, conference fixed upon the hour of nine o'clock A. M. as the hour of meeting and one o'clock P. M. as the regular hour of adjourn- ment during its present session. On motion Bros. Weed, Clark, and G. G. Worthington were appointed a committee to superintend public worship during conference. On motion voted that there be a committee of conference stewards consisting of three and that they be chosen by nomination and election, whereupon, Bros. Stebbins, Reed, and Keyes were elected steward. On motion voted that there be a committee of four upon books and periodicals, two upon the Eastern and two upon the Western concern, whereupon Elihu Springer and W. Wilcox weie appointed the committee on the eastern, and I. I. Stewart and W. Wrigley on the part of the western concern. On motion the committees on Books and Periodicals were instructed to furnish to each book concern a list of Post Offices within the conference. On motion a committee of five was appointed on education by the chair as follows: Julius Field. S. Stebbins. B. T. Kavanaugh, Wesley Bachelor, S. P. Keyes. 88 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT On motion Bro. S. Stebbins was appointed a committee of Sabbath Schools. On motion Bros. Clark, Stocking and Field were appointed a com- mittee to draft rules for the government of conference. On motion the Presiding Elders were appointed the Mission Commit- tee. On motion conference adjourned. Prayer by J. Field. Thursday morning, August 27, 1840 Conference met and was opened by prayer by the Rev. S. Stebbins, Bishop Waugh in the chair. The roll was called and the minutes of the proceedings of yesterday read and approved. Bros. H. Summers and R. Summery appear and took their seats as members of the conference. On motion the following resolution was adopted. Resolved, that a com- mittee of one be appointed to procure a suitable book for the conference, a small trunk to keep the books and papers of the conference in a supply of stationery for its accommodation at its present session. B. T. Kavanaugh, J. Sinclair, Henry W. Reed was appointed said committee. Bro. John Clark presented to the conference a black book suitable for the records of the conference and asked that they accept of it for that purpose. On motion of Bro. Stocking a vote of thanks was presented to Bro. Clark for the compliment. The secretary asked for the appointment of an assistant secretary; when, on motion of Bro. Clark, Henry W. Reed was elected assistant sec- retary. The conference then took up the first question of the minutes. Who are admitted on trial into the traveling connexion? Bro. Clark of the Chicago District presented the names of Philander L. Richardson, Charles N. Wager, Henry Hubbard, Nathaniel Swift, Leonard F. Mothrop and Wm. B. Cooley who were severally approved and admitted. Bro. Clark also presented the name of Caleb Lamb for readmission, he having formerly been a member of the New Hampshire Conference, who was admitted. Bro. John Sinclair from the Ottawa Dist. presented the following names for admission: Sidney Wooded, Asa White, who were admitted. The name of Henry Garbit was presented but not admitted. Brother Caleb Morris, formerly a member of the Philadelphia Annual Conference, made a state- ment of his and desired to be readmitted into the traveling connexion. Bro. Stebbins moved that Bro. Morris be readmitted into the traveling connexion. Whereupon a vote being taken he was admitted. Bro. H. Summers from the Iowa Dist. presented for admission the name of Moses F. Shinn who was admitted. The name of Eli Truet formerly a traveling preacher was presented by Bro. Summers for readmission who was not readmitted. On motion of Bro. Clark, voted that the Presiding Elder of the District where Bro. Truet may reside may be at liberty to employ him in the traveling work. On motion of Bro. Sinclair, voted that the Presiding Elder where Bro. Gorbete may reside be at liberty to employ him in the traveling work. B. T. Kavanaugh from the Indian Mission district presented the name of Henry P. Chase (an Indian brother) recommended from the Chippewa IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 89 mission for admission where upon motion of Bro. Springer the case was laid over until tomorrow. Bro. Fields from the Milwaukee Dist. presented the name of Brother David Worthington, Henry Whitehead and James Ash, who were severally admitted. On motion of Bro. Stebbins, William Kimbell and Leander S. Walker were added to the committee for superintending public worship during conference. The conference then took up the examination of the character of Elders — When the name of Henry Summers was called, and while the case was pending, On motion of Bro. Clark it was voted that during the examination of character of Elders the conference set with closed doors. Bro. Stocking moved that the rule just adopted be suspended in the case of Father Morris so as to allow him to set in conference during exam- ination of character. Bro. Sinclair moved as a substitute that the rule be so suspended as to allow all the local preachers and those on trial to sit with us. When after some remarks on motion, the motion and substitute pending be laid on the table. The case of Bro. Summers being again resumed his character passed. The name of William H. Taylor and Joel Arrington were called and passed. The name of Thos. W. Pope was called and some objections being made the case was laid over. The hour of adjournment having arrived conference adjourned. Prayer by Bro. Stocking. Friday morning, 9:00 o'clock, August 28. Conference met and was opened by reading the scripture, singing and prayer by Bro. Jno. Sinclair. Bishop Waugh in the chair. The roll was then called and the journal of yesterday's proceeding read and ap- proved. Bro. Clark from the committee to draft rules for the government of the conference made its report; which was read and article by article was considered and adopted as follows to wit: Rules of Conference 1. The President shall take the chair precisely at the hour to which the conference stood adjourned and cause the same to be opened by reading the scriptures, singing and prayer. 2. The President shall decide all questions of order, subject to an ap- peal to the conference but in case of such appeal the question shall be taken without debate. 3. Every question, appertaining to the regular business of conference or resolution moved and seconded shall be duly considered and put to vote unless otherwise disposed of according to order. 4. Every member wishing to speak shall arise and respectfully address the chair. 5. No member shall be interrupted when speaking except by the Presi- dent to call him to order when he departs from the subject under con- sideration or use disrespectful language or personal reflection, but any member may call the attention of the President to the subject when he 90 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT deems the speaker out of order. And any member may explain if he thinks himself misrepresented. 6. No person shall speak more than twice on the same question, nor more than 15 minutes at one time without leave of conference — nor shall any person speak more than once until every member wishing to speak shall have spoken. 7. When any motion or resolution shall have passed it shall be in order for any member who voted in the majority to move a reconsideration. 8. No member shall absent himself from the service of the conference or decline voting on any question put by the chair unless excused. 9. No member shall be at liberty to prefer a matter of complaint against another on the examination of character, without first having conversed with him privately on the subject, unless he be absent from the conference. 10. A motion to adjourn shall always be in order and shall be taken without debate. J. Clark, J. Field, S. H. Stocking, Committee. Bro. Sinclair presented a recommendation from the Ottawa Mission for Bro. Wm. D. Gage formerly a traveling preacher in the Genessee Con- ference for leadmission into the traveling connexion. After some explana- tions from his representative the Bishop decided that the case was not regularly before the conference and could not be acted upon. Bro. Clark presented the case of Bro. Richard A. Blanchard from the Lima Station of the Genessee Conference for admission into the traveling connexion accompanied by letters from the P. Elder of the district and the preacher in charge of the Lima Station, which after being read the brother was received on trial. The conference then took up the 2nd question in the minutes: Who remain on trial? The committee of examination on probationers of one year standing made their report in connexion with the examination of character when the names of Samuel Spatu, Allen Huddlestun, George Copway, John Johnson, Wm. Vallett, Josiah W. Whipple, Ora H. Walker, and Jas. G. Whitford were severally called, their characters examined and passed. On motion of Bro. Clark voted that a committee of three be appointed to receive the missionary and centenary money, whereupon Washington Wilcox, W. Wrigley and Sam. Pillsbury were appointed that committee. On motion of Bro. Clark the following resolution was adopted. Resolved: That W. Wrigley be a committee to publish the minutes of the Rock River Conference for its first session to be done on his own responsibility (pecuniary) and that the preachers interest themselves to dispose of them. The conference then took up the fourth question of the minutes: Who are the deacons? When the committee of examination for the third year made their re- port in connextion with the examination of characters, the names of Hiram W. Frink, Wm. Simpson, Thomas M. Kirkpatrick and Milton Bourne were severally called and their character examined and passed. The name of Wm. Gaddis being called Bro. Clark remarked that some objections were against the brother and on his motion the case was referred to a commit- tee of five, who were chosen by nomination and election and are Bros. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 91 Walker, Nason, Stocking, Keyes, and Lummery. The hour having arrived conference adjourned. Prayer by Bro. L. S. Walker. Saturday morning, 9:00 o'clock, August 29. Conference met and was opened by reading the scripture, singing and prayer by Bro. Summers, according to rule. Bishop Waugh in the chair. The Roll was called and Journal of yesterday read and approved. Bro. Clark from the committee for superintending public worship asked whether the committee has power to require those appointed to preach to do so when, Bro. Stebbins moved the adoption of the following resolutions. Resolved: that when any brother is by the proper committee ap- pointed to preach it shall be his duty to do so. S. Stebbins, Elihu Springer Which was adopted. The Stewards of the conference then called for the amounts taken up on each circuit and station as the "Conference Collection" and the amount of claims received and deficiencies of the preachers, which being over due. Bro. Summers moved that the case of Bro. Thos. W. Pope be referred to a committee of five, which prevailed and the committee chosen by nom- ination, and election when Bros. Keyes, Walker, Stewart, Nason and Stocking were appointed said committee. The Bishop announced to the conference that he had transferred to this conference from the Genessee conference Silas Bolles. The conference then took up the fifth question of the minutes: Who are elected and ordained Elders? When the committee of examination for the fourth year made their report in connexion with the examination of character, when the name of Jno. Crummer was called, his character examined and passed and he was elected to Elders orders. The name of Francis A. Chenowith being called and the committee in his case having reported the vote was taken to elect him to Elders orders and did not pass, a motion was then made to lay over his case for the present — lost, when after some remarks from Bros. Stebbins, Keyes, Clark and Field. On motion of Bro. Stocking the vote by which the conference refused to lay over the case was reconsidered and the case then laid over. The names of Sam'l. Pillsbury, Isaac I. Stewart and Elihu Springer were severally called, the report of the committees heard, their characters exam- ined and passed and each elected to Elders Orders. Bro. Chenowith having appeared in the conference his case was taken up and after some remarks the vote on his election to Elders Orders was taken, when he was not elected. His character by a vote of the conference passed unanimously and on motion of Bro. Field at Bro. Chenowith's re- quest he was granted a location. The conference then took up the third question in the minutes: Who are admitted into full connexion? When the names of Jesse L. Bennett, Nathan Jewett, Jno. Hodges, Jonathan M. Snow, Rollin Brown, Henry J. Brace, Moses McMurtry, David King, Jesse Halsted, Joseph L. Kirkpatrick and Silas Bolles being called and they each being brought up before the conference in the usual order. The Bishop addressed the class on the solem- nity and importance of the step they were about to take, and then pro- ceeded to ask the disciplinary questions printed out for the occasion, re- marking upon and enforcing the spirit and import of the solemn questions propounded. The questions being answered, Bro. Bennett retired and was 92 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT admitted, and elected to Deacons orders. Bro. Nathan Jewett retired, the committee in his case was heard, his character examined and he was ad- mitted and elected. Bro. John Hodges retired, the committee in his case heard his character examined, and while his case was pending, on motion of Bro. Clark, voted that when conference adjourn it adjourn to meet at half past two o'clock. Before a decision in the case of Bro. Hodges was obtained the hour having arrived conference adjourned to meet at half past two o'clock. Prayer by Bro. Kimble. Saturday 2:30 o'clock p. m. Conference met pursuant to adjournment and was opened by prayer according to rule by Bro. Wrigley— Bishop Waugh in the chair. The Roll was called, the journal read corrected and approved. The case of Bro. Hodges which was pending at the time conference ad- journed was taken up and he was admitted and elected to Deacons orders. The name of Jonathan M. Snow was called and after having heard the committee and his representative he was admitted and elected to Deacons orders. Bro. Rollin Brown's case was called, the committee and his representa- tive were heard and he was admitted and elected to Deacons orders. Bro. Henry J. Brace's name was called — the committee and his repre- sentative were heard when he was admitted and elected. Bro. Moses McMur try's name was called, the committee and represen- tative were heard and he was admitted and elected. Bro. Jesse Halsted's case was then called, the committee and his re- presentative were heard when he was admitted and he having traveled two years and upward as a deacon he was elected to Elders Orders. The name of Bro. David King was called, the committee and represen- tative heard and he was received and elected to Deacons orders. The name of Joseph L. Kirkpatrick was called. The committee and his representative heard when he was received and elected to Elders orders, he having previously traveled two whole years as a Deacon. The name of Silas Bolles was called. The committee was heard, a certificate from the Rev. Manby Looker the presiding Elder of his district and two of the Trustees of the Lima Seminary of Genessee Conference heard, and after some statements made by Bro. Clark he was admitted and elec- ted to Deacons orders. The Bishop then asked if there were any recommendations for election to Deacons orders from the Local preachers. When Bro. Clark from the Chicago District presented the recommendations of the following named persons: John Messmore, Marshall Sherman and Levi Lee which were severally read and they were severally elected to Deacons orders. Bro. Sinclair from the Ottawa District presented recommendations for Royal Bullard and Daniel Newton which were made and they were each elected to Deacons orders. Bro. Summers from the Iowa District presented the recommendation of Mikajah Ruder which was read and he was elected to Deacons orders. The Bishop then called for recommendations for Elders orders for Local Preachers and was answered from all the districts that there was none. On motion of Bro. Clark voted that a committee of five be appointed to draft a constitution and make arrangements for a missionary meeting on Monday afternoon. The committee was chosen by nomination and elec- IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 93 tion and H. W. Reed, J. Clark, B. T. Kavanaugh, J. Sinclair and S. P. Keyes were appointed said committee. Bro. Wrigley presented for adoption the following resolution: Resolved: that it is the sense of this conference that unordained preachers, traveling or local, in the Methodist Episcopal Church should not be permitted to solemnize the rites of Matrimony, which they further be- lieve is contrary to the laws of Illinois. W. Wrigley, H. W. Reed On motion of Bro. Clark the resolution was laid on the table. The conference then adjourned. Prayer by Bro. Springer. Monday morning, Aug. 31, 1840 Conference met and was opened by reading the scriptures, singing, and prayer by Bro. Reed according to rule, Bishop Waugh in the chair. The Roll was called and the journal of Saturday afternoon read and approved. Bro. S. H. Stocking from the committee in the case of Bro. W. Gaddis made the following report: "The committee appointed to enquire into the case of Bro. Gaddis beg leave to report that after a careful examination of all the written as well verbal communication that could be obtained on the subject, we have not found sufficient evidence against his moral charac- ter to condemn him, but are of the opinion that his case requires a more thorough investigation than can here be given in his case, and would there- fore recommend that it be referred back to the Presiding Elder of the Chicago District for such investigation." — Respectfully submitted — S. H. Stocking, S. P. Keyes, secretary. Bro. Gaddis not being present on motion his case was then laid on the table. The conference then again took up the first question in the minutes: Who are admitted on trial? When Bro. Weed of the Galena District be- ing sick and absent, Bro. Reed read recommendations from said district for the following named persons: Alpia M. Early, Enos P. Wood, and Chester Campbell who were severally admitted. A recommendation for Wm. H. Barnes was read and upon voting was not received. Bro. Summers asked leave of absence for Bro. Moses McMurtry for the balance of the session and which was granted. On motion voted, that the P. Elder where Bro. W. H. Barnes resides have liberty to employ him in the traveling work. Bro. Reed also read a recommendation from the same District, Galena, for Philo Judson for admission on trial, who was admitted. The case of Bro. H. P. Chase was then called up and he was admitted. The Stewards took up some time in calling for conference collections for places not reported On motion of J. Clark, voted that the committee on centenary funds be instructed to pay over to the Stewards of the conference so much of said fund as is given for the support of the superannuated preacher for a distribution. On motion the following resolutions were adopted: Resolved: That any money received in aid of the centenary fund shall be appropriated to such objects as the District shall have directed. On motion of J. Clark the following resolution was adopted. Resolved — that it be the duty of each preacher in charge to raise a 94 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT conference collection in each society in his charge between the 3rd and 4th Quarterly Meeting for the conference claimants. On motion of J. Clark th following resolution was adopted. Resolved: That it be the duty of each preacher in charge to see that a missionary discourse is delivered in each congregation between the 2nd and 3rd Quarterly meeting in his charge, and that a collection be made in aid of cause of Mission.. J. Clark, J. Field On motion of Bro. Fields the following Resolution was adopted: In view of the great deficiencies within our bonds in the support of the ministry, and believing that the deficiency in most cases is owing to the absence of a uniform and efficient system of finance: Resolved, therefore that we the members of the Rock River Conference do affectionately recommend to the stewards of each circuit and station that they will at the earliest date practicable of each conference year, as- certain the claims of those ministers who are stationed among them, ana proportion the sum necessary to be raised in each class or congregation to meet the expenditure, and that it be strongly recommended in every place to raise if practicable by subscription or otherwise at an early date the full amount payable in quarterly installments. J. Field, J. Clark. The case of Bro. Gaddis was then called up on motion of Bro. Clark and the report of the committee again read. Br. Wrigley moved that the report of the committee be amended by striking out the word "sufficient" in the 6th line, and also all after the word "his" in the 7th line. While the above motion was pending, on motion of Bro. Wrigley, the further proceedings in the case was dismissed. The character of Bro. Gaddis was then before the conference where his representative and the committee was then heard and his character passed. The name of Barton H. Cartwright, a Deacon of one years standing was called, the committee in his case was heard as well as P. Elder and his character passed. The 3rd question in the minutes was then resumed, and the name of Jas. F. Flanders was called, who was at his own request discontinued. On motion of Bro. Stebbins, Bro. Flanders was authorized to draw three quarters of his mission appropriations for last year. The name of Jesse Herbert was called and discontinued at his own request. On motion of Bro. Wrigley, Br. John Crummer was added to the com. to prepare the minutes for publication. The conference went into the examination of the character of Elders when the characters of Bros. Weed, Wilcox, Reed, and G. G. Worthington were severally passed and, in the case of Bro. Worthington, the President of the conference was requested to admonish him on the subject of Long Preaching. The name of B. T. Kavanaugh being called, the Bishop called for a statement of the condition of the affairs upon the upper Mississippi Ind- ian District. In response to which the Superintendant read a copy of a paper setting forth the relation the Sioux Mission stood in to the government in regard to certain claims and while making other statements for want of time to finish he gave way to Bro. Clark who moved for adoption of the following resolution. Resolved that the compositions in the hand of the com- mittee of examination be retained by the secretary until the writer of IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 95 each shall have attained to Elders Orders. Bro. Reed moved to amend the resolution by adding thereto the words "and that the secretary be allowed to publish such of them as he may deem proper" which was admitted by the mover, when the resolution being put then amended and was lost. The hour having arrived conference adjourned with prayer by Bro. Gaddis. Tuesday morning, 9:00 o'clock, Sept. 1st, 1840 Conference met and was opened by reading the scriptures, singing and prayer by Bro. Keyes, according to rule, Bishop Waugh in the chair. The roll of the conference was called, and the journal read and ap- proved. Bro. Jno. P. Wright of the Book Concern of Cincinnatti made some remarks on the business of the Book Agency. Bro. J. Clark asked leave of absence for Bro. Stocking to attend the funeral of a deceased brother. He also asked leave for Bro. Hodges who were both granted. Bro. Stocking presented a circular from the New York State Temper- ance Society which was read and on motion of Bro. Clark the following resolution was adopted: (See Report) Bro. Clark presented and read a communication from the Trustees of the Rock River Seminary at Mt. Morris, 111. which was on motion referred to the committee on education. Bro. Keyes asked to be released from serving on the committee on the case of Bro. Pope which was not granted. Bro. Clark moved to release Bro. Stocking from the committee on the case of Bro. Pope and on motion of Bro. Keyes, Bro. Wrigley was appointed in his place. B. T. Kavanaugh then finished his statement in regard to the diffi- culties in the way of success in the mission of the Indian Mis'n. District at the close of which — Bro. Pope also made some corroberating remarks on the same subject and B. T. Kavanaugh retired. The examination of Elders being the business before the conference, the name of Bro. Fields was called, a statement of the condition of his District given, and his character passed. The names of Bro. S. P. Keyes, S. Stebbins, and Jas. McKean were severally called and character passed. Bro. Clark's name was called, an account of his District given and character passed. The names of S. H. Stocking, J. Nason, L. S. Walker, Austin F. Rogers and Wm. Kimball were severally called and characters passed. The name of J. Sinclair was called, and account of his District given and his character passed. The name of W. Wrigley was called and passed. Bro. S. Stebbins asked leave of absence for himself and Bro. Keyes as the steward of conference to finish the business which was granted. The names of Rufus Lummery and Wesley Bachelor were called and their character passed. The name of Alfred Brunson was called and — On motion of W. Wrigley his case was laid over, till the case of Bro. Pope be disposed of — The name of Robert Delap was called and some statements were made by him when — 96 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT On motion of Bro. Pillsbury his relation as a superannated preacher was continued. On motion of Bro. Field the following resolution was offered and after some remarks withdrawn. On motion of Bro. Clark the case of Bro. T. W. Pope was called up and the committee in his case discharged— and the conference heard the state- ments of the Superintendent of the Mission and a response made to the same by Bro. Pope when Bro. Pope retired and his character passed. The stewards then presented their report and a surplus of $1,127.00 when, on motion the report was adopted and the money distributed. On motion of Bro. Clark the surplus in the hands of the Stewards was given to Bro. T. W. Pope. On motion of Bro. Clark, voted that on tomorrow the conference meet at 8 o'clock A. M. The hour having arrived the conference adjourned. Prayer by Br. Walker. Wednesday morning, 8:00 o'clock, Sept. 2, 1840. Conference met and opened by prayer by Bro. Kirkpatrick according to rule, Bishop Waugh in the chair. The roll of conference was called and the journal read and approved. The case of Bro. Brunson was called up and on motion of Bro. Stebbins voted that a committee of five be appointed to investigate the administra- tion of Br. Brunson on the Indian Mission District while Superintendent of the same and report to the next conference. The following persons were nominated and elected that committee: J. Clark, S. Stebbins, J. Field, W. Wrigley and S. H. Stocking. Bro. Reed offered for adoption the following resolution: Resolved that should Rufus Spaulding who is now a member of the New England conference signify to said conference at its next session a wish to be transferred to the Rock River Conference that the Bishop pre- siding at that time be respectfully requested to grant Bro. Spaulding's' re- quest. H. W. Reed, W. Wrigley Bro. Springer moved an amendment to the resolution which was not adopted, and the vote being taken the resolution was lost. The Bishop announced the following as the committees of examination for probationers in the conference for the next year. 1st Year, Julius Field, Chairman, H. W. Reed and S. H. Stocking 2nd year, B. T. Kavanaugh, Chairman. W. Wrigley and Washington Wilcox. 3rd year, S. Stebbins, chairman, S. P. Keyes and Wesley Bachelor. 4th year, J. Clark, Chairman, B. Weed and Henry Summers. Bro. Wrigley from the committee on Centenary and Missionary Funds made a report which was read and adopted. Bro. Wrigley asked what should be done with money received for edu- cation when on motion voted that the education funds be paid to the financial agent of the Rock River Seminary. On motion voted that the Missionary Money be paid over to the Treas- urer of the Missionary Society of the Conference. On motion of J. Clark the following resolution was adopted. Resolved that that hereafter in the re-admission of located Ministers into this conference a recommendation in all cases will be required from the Quarterly Meeting Conference. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 97 Resolved that this conference secure their pledge to use their utmost efforts to promote the important interests of our Book Concern. The Bishop presented (just before the 1st resolution) a report from the Book Agents at New York of an exhibit of the business of the concern. On motion of Bro. Clark the following Resolution was adopted: Resolved, that it be the duty of each preacher in charge to see that a missionary discourse is delivered in each congregation and collection made between the 2nd and 3rd Quarterly society of each year. J. Clark, J. Field. Bro. Stebbins from committee on Sunday Schools made a report which was adopted. Bro. Wrigley offered the following resolution which was adopted. Resolved: that it is the sense of this conference that unordained prea- chers local or traveling within the bound of this conference should not solemnize the rites of matrimony by virtue of his license as a preacher; it being contrary to the institution of the M. E. Church. W. Wrigley, W. Reed, On motion liberty was granted to the Trustees of the Rock River Con- ference Seminary to make in person any communication they have to offer. Bro. Field from the committee on education made a report which was read — and on motion laid on the table for the present. On motion of Bro. Sinclair the following resolution was adopted. That having felt as well as seen the great necessity of parsonages in a young and growing conference, that the traveling preacher be required to make exertion to get land and build Parsonages. T. Kirkpatrick, Jas. McKean. On motion of Bro. Clark the following resolution was adopted : Resolved that the Secretary of the conference be instructed to order from New York 2000 copies of the Methodist Almanac for the benefit of our people, for the Meridian of Galena, the same to be ordered to the seat of our next conference. The conference then went into election of the place for holding the next session of the conference when the following places were put in nom- ination: Chicago, Joliet, Rockford, South Port, and Plattville, Wis. On motion voted that the election be by ballot and that a plurality of votes be necessary to an election. When the vote being taken Plattville received 27 votes, Joliet 4, Chi- cago 5, Rockford 1, South Port 1, Plattville having received a majority of votes, was elected as the site of the next conference and the Bishop announced the 25th of August next as the time. On motion of Bro. Stebbins voted that the journal and papers of the conference be put into the hands of W. Wrigley for the purpose of mak- ing extracts from the same from the minutes and that he be responsible for and return the same to the seat of the next conference. On motion of Bro. Springer voted that the committee on P. Offices be and are hereby released from further service — and that each preacher in charge be required as soon as convenient to report the P. Offices in his charge to the P. E. of the Dist. and he to the agent of the book concern at New York. The Bishop commended to the favorable consideration of the conference the American Bible Society. When on motion of Bro. Clark the following resolution was adopted to be furnished the Bible Society. Resolved that we have listened with pleasure to the statements made by the Bishop in relation to the American Bible Society and that we cordially 98 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT concur' in the sentiments advanced and that we pledge our hearty cooper - tion in furthering its objects. J. Clark, W. Wrigley. Resolved also that it is the sense of this conference that a minister would be a more successful agent to promote the objects of the A. B. Society than a layman. J. Clark, W. Wrigley. One of the Trustees of the Rock River Seminary appeared; Sam'l M. Hitt Esq. and addressed the conference on the subject of the Finance of the Rock River Seminary. A communication from C. Bass Artz was presented and read on the same subject; while the subject was pending, on motion, conference took a recess of one hour. Conference convened and proceeded to business at the expiration of recess. Bro. Stocking moved that each preacher be requested to preach a ser- mon, or deliver a sermon or discourse on the subject of temperance at every appointment, which was adopted. On motion of Bro. Stebbins the report of the committee on education was taken up and the first, third, fourth and fifth were adopted and the second laid on the table. On motion the following resolutions were adopted: Resolved that the Presiding Elder of Mt. Morris District act as financial agent to the Board of Trustees of the Seminary. On motion the preamble of the report was then adopted. On motion conference went into the election of Trustees, and on mo- tion a committee of one was appointed to nominate 14 trustees and Bro. Field was elected that committee. Br. Clark moved that compositions be put into the hands of the examining committee to be retained till the writers advanced to Elders Orders, lost. Bro. Stebbins moved that the compositions in the hands of the Society be retained with the conference papers, lost. On motion said compositions were returned to their several writers. On motion of Bro. Sinclair the 25th of Oct. next was set apart as a day of fasting and prayer for the prosperity of Zyon. Bro. Field, the committee to nominate Trustees made a report of the following names for the said office for the Rock River Seminary: J. Clark B. Weed, J. Sinclair, Anthony Pitzer, Thos. Ford, S. M. Hitt, L. S. Walker, N. Livingley, C. B. Arts, J. J. Beatty, Maj. J. Roundine, J. B. Crist, Jas. Mitchel. The various names were taken up and severally elected in the order in which they stand above. Bro. Stebbins moved that the name of the conference be added to that of the Seminary so as to be called the 'Rock River Conference Seminary'. Bro. Kyes moved that the resolution be laid on the table, lost. The vote then being taken on the motion it was lost. Bro. Wrigley moved the adoption of the following resolution. Resolved that the Conference recommend to the Trustees of the Rock River Seminary to execute blank notes and place the same in the hands of the conference members to be presented to procure the amount as a loan to the institution at 6% interest. Bro. Clark moved that the Board of Trustees be instructed to apply to the next Legislature for a charter for the Institution. Carried. On motion of Bro. Clark the Roll of the conference was called and those choosing to do so were invited to subscribe each for one hundred dollar scholarship — when the following named Brethren gave their names for IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 99 that object. Jno. Clark, John Crummer, Jas. McKean, John Hewitt, Rufus Lummery, Saml. Pillsbury, H. W. Reed, Thos. M. Kirkpatrick, Henry Sum- mers, Isaac Stewart, Jonathan M. Snow, Wellington Wrigley, Leander S. Walker, S. Bolles, Henry Brace, Rollin Brown, Jas. Mitchel, Natt. Swift, Enos P. Wood, Wm. Vallett, Josias W. Whipple, B. A. Walker, F. A. Chino- with, Wm. Simpson, Wm. Kimble. On motion of Bro. Field the following resolution was adopted. Resolved that we express our gratitude to the people of Mt. Morris and its vicinity for their kind and liberal manner in which they have enter- tained the members of the conference during their present session which was taken by a rising vote. J. Field, S. Stebbins. On motion of Bro. Clark that Bro. Wrigley be instructed to make an abstract of the appointments and such resolutions as are of a general nature for publication in the Christian Advocate Journal and P. C. Ad- vocate. The journals were then read up and approved and the conference re- paired to the camp ground to hold public worship and hear the appoint- ments of the preachers read out. When after singing and prayer by Bishop Waugh, a short address was delivered to the conference by the Bishop, previous to the reading out the appointments. The appointments were then read out and conference adjourned to meet again at Platteville, Grant Co., W. Terry, August 25, 1841. B. WAUGH Benj. T. Kavanaugh, Secy. Henry W. Reed, Asst. D. APPOINTMENTS FOR 1840 CHICAGO DISTRICT: J. T. Mitchell, P. E.— Chicago, H. Crews; Lake, William Gaddis; Wheeling, J. Nason; Elgin, S. Bolles; Crystalville, O. A. Walker; Roscoe and Belvidere, M. Bourne; Rockford, S. H. Stocking; Syca- more, L. S. Walker, N. Swift; Dupage, William Kimball; Naperville, C. Lamb. OTTAWA DISTRICT: J. Sinclair, P. E.— Ottawa, J. L. Bennett; Milford, E. Springer; Wilmington, R. Lummery; Juliet, W. Weigley; Lockport, W. Batchellor; Indian Creek, Asa White; Princeton, J. M. Snow, Bristol, H. Hadley. MT. MORRIS DISTRICT: J. Clark, P. E.— Buffalo Grove, A. McMurtry, R. A. Blanchard; Dixon, supplied; Portland, William Vallette; Stevenson, C. N. Wager; Savannah, P. Judson; Galena, J. W. Whipple; Apple River, E. P. Wood; Freeport, S. Pillsbury, R. Brown; T. S. Hitt, agent for Rock River Seminary. BURLINGTON DISTRICT: H. Summers, P. E.— Burlington, I. I. Stewart; Mt. Pleasant, T. M. Kirkpatrick; Richland, M. F. Shinn; Fox River Mission, N. Smith; Philadelphia, J. Arrington; Fort Madison, M. H. McMurtry, W. B. Cooley; Bloomington, N. Jewett; Crawfordsville, J. L. Kirkpatrick. IOWA DISTRICT: B. Weed, P. E.— Iowa, G. G. Worthington; Rock- ingham, C. Campbell; Comanche, B. H. Cartwright; Marion, J. Hodges; Bellevue, P. S. Richardson; Clarksville, H. Hubbard; Dubuque, W. Wilcox. INDIAN MISSION DISTRICT: B. T. Kavanaugh, Superintendent.— St. Peter's and Sioux Mission, D. King; Chippewa Mission, H. J. Brace, 100 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT George Copway, H. P. Chase, A. Huddleson, J. Johnson; Sandy Lake, S. Spates. PLATTVILLE DISTRICT: H. W. Reed, P. E.— Plattville, supplied; Lancaster and Prairie du Chien, W. Simpson, A. M. Early; Mineral Point and Wyota, J. G. Whitford; Monroe, J. Ash; Madison, supplied; Fort Winnebago, S. P. Keyes; Fon du Lac, J. Halsted; Green Bay, supplied; Oneida Mission, H. R. Coleman. MILWAUKEE DISTRICT: Julius Field, P. E.— Milwaukee, J. Crum- mer; Racine, L. F. Molthrop; Root River, H. Whitehead; Southport Mis- sion, S. Stebbins; Burlington and Rochester, D. Worthington; Troy, J. McKean; Watertown, Sidney Wood; Summit, H. W. Frink; A. F. Rogers, transferred to Illinois Conference. REPORT ON NORTHWESTERN FEMALE SEMINARY The committee on Education having considered the communication from the proprietors of the "Northwestern Female College, and North- western University Preparatory", and having had a full and free inter- change of views with one of said proprietors, recommend the adoption of the following resolutions: 1. WHEREAS, Messrs. Jones agree to expunge from their circular the terms "Northwestern University" as limiting the term "Preparatory," and to circulate no more of the circulars now in print; and further agree to publish a card in the N. W. C. Advocate to correct any wrong impression made on the public mind on that subject: Therefore, RESOLVED, That we grant them their request, and that the follow- ing persons be appointed a committee of visitors: W. F. Stewart, H. Crews, Thos. Williams, T. North and J. F. Chaffee. The committee recommend that the request of the trustees of the Northwestern Female College be granted so far as to appoint W. McKaig, H. Whipple, S. G. Lathrop and W. F. Stewart a Visiting Committee to said college. W. B. Slaughter, Secretary. P. Judson, Chairman. LIST OF RESIDENT BISHOPS OF CHICAGO Simpson, Mathew, 1860-62 Thompson, 1869. Harris, William L., elected in 1872. As early as can be determined was a resi- sident of Chicago until 1878. Merrill, Stephen M., elected 1872. Resident of Chicago from 1878 to 1904 when he voluntarily retired. McDowell, William Fraser, elected. Resident of Chicago 1904-1916. Nicholson, Thomas, elected 1916. Resident of Chicago 1916-1924. Hughes, Edwin Holt, elected 1908. Resident of Chicago 1924-1932. Waldorf, Ernest Lynn, elected 1920. Resident of Chicago 1932- BISHOPS FROM ROCK RIVER CONFERENCE John H. Vincent William A. Quayle Charles B. Mitchell. Charles H. Fowler Robert Mclntyre William O. Shepherd Frank M. Bristol BOOK AGENTS FROM ROCK RIVER CONFERENCE Luke Hitchcock Lewis Curts Fred Stone. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 101 The NORTHWESTERN FEMALE COLLEGE Galena, October, 1859 Is in a flourishing state. Its buildings, located on grounds tastefully adorned, are everyway attractive, and by their internal arrangement the health and comfort of the pupils are promoted. The college has the pleasing aspect of a well ordered christian home. The fine course of study pursued here has the facilities of apparatus, library and cabinet, and, in proportion to the number of students, the board of instruction is large and is regard- ed able by the trustees and other competent judges. Their classes, examined in Geometry, Chemistry and Mental Science, gave proof of careful discipline. The trustees have exhibited foresight and energy in organizing a "Ladies' Educational Aid Fund," to assist indigent students. A loftier charity is scarcely possible than the appropriation of means to that object. This Con- ference is requested to fill vacancies in the board of trustees, as provided by the charter, and to appoint the preachers in charge of Wabash Avenue, Waukegan and Evanston, and the Presiding Elder of Chicago District as a Visiting Committee for the ensuing year, and thus express its interest and confidence in the Female College. Chicago, October, 1860 A communication has been placed in our hands, from the Visiting Com- mittee, which represents this institution as being in a very flourishing con- dition. Its halls are filled with students, many of whom have been happily converted to God during the past year. The Visiting Committee highly commends the literary standing of this school, and we would recommend it to the sympathy and confidence of the brethren. The following persons are named in the communication as Trustees, and it is desired that this body elect them to that office, viz: J. W. Agard and E. M. Boring. We re- commend as Visiting Committee to this institution the preachers in charge of Clark Street, Waukegan and Evanston, and the Presiding Elder of Chi- cago District. THE FOUNDING OF ROCK RIVER SEMINARY By The Reverend O. F. Mattison The founding of Rock River Seminary was an adventure of faith. This took place at Mount Morris, Ogle County, Illinois, in the year 1840 when the building was first opened for the purpose for which it was in- tended. The Maryland Colony, located a few miles west of the Rock River, had felt the need of an educational institution to which it could send its young people, and as early as 1838 was talking of establishing such an In- stitution. The desire finally grew into a purpose and Rev. Thomas Hitt was appointed as a committee to go to the Illinois Conference, holding its ses- sion in Jacksonville, Illinois, and present the case. A committee of five ministers was appointed by the Conference to select a location and pro- ceed to plan for the putting up of a suitable building. This committee con- sisted of the following: John Clark, Thomas Hitt, Leander S. Walker and P. R. Borein and W. S. Crassey. This committee had a meeting at the log cabin of Rev. John Clark on the Fox River in March, 1839. Several places were suggested as suitable for the location of the building, as Joliet, St. Charles, Geneva, Elgin, Rockford, Roscoe, Kishwaukie, and the Maryland Colony. Offers were made by Roscoe, Kishwaukie, and the Maryland Colony. The offer of the latter was accepted. It consisted of a subscrip- tion of $8,000, indorsed by three of the principal men of the colony, and 102 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT three hundred and twenty acres of land which they bound themselves to make over to the Trustees when it came into market. The place selected was an elevated spot on the open prairie, affording a fine outlook in every direction for many miles around. The contract was given to Mr. James B. McCoy, and the hut that he erected for the accom- modation of his workmen was the first structure in the present town of Mt. Morris. The building was to be seventy-five feet long by thirty-six feet in width and with the basement was to be three stories high. It was built of lime-stone obtained in the vicinity of Pine Creek, and was stuc- coed with plaster, white in color, It stood with its two sides facing the rising and setting sun, and could be seen for a long distance away. The building came to be called "Old Sandstone", as a pet name by its friends. The corner stone for the building was laid July 4th, 1839. And was a great occasion, bringing together from the sparsely settled country five hundred people, some of them coming from as far as forty miles. Rev. Thomas Hitt laid the corner stone and Rev. Mr. Irvine and Mr. S. N. Sam- ple, a lawyer, made suitable addresses. It was decided to call the new structure Rock River Seminary, as the noble Rock River was not far away. It was known by this name until it passed out from the control of the Methodist Episcopal Church. A board of Trustees was appointed consisting of Rev. John Clark, president, Rev. Mr. Wood, vice-president, S. M. Bow- man, Secretary, Grant Goodrich, Geo. D. M. Wilcoxon, and James John- son. Their first meeting was held November 18th, 1839. Rev. Thomas Hitt was appointed agent for the Seminary, and was authorized to raise funds by the sale of scholarships, at the following rates: 1 year $25, 2 years, $50; 4 years $100; and perpetual, $500. In the fall of the following year, viz. 1840 the building was opened for students. It was during the summer of this year that the village of Mt. Morris was platted and named after Bishop Morris of the Methodist Church. Also the Rock River Conference was or- ganized in connection with a campmeeting on Pine Creek on the farm of Rev. Thomas Hitt. This occurred August 26th 1840. The Conference adop- ted the Seminary as its own and twenty-five of its members subscribed for one hundred dollar scholarships, a very generous act considering the times and the limited pay of a preacher. The conference visited the seminary in a body. At this time there was no Methodist institution of learning in Illinois north of McKendree College, located at Lebanon, St. Clair Co. twenty two miles from St. Louis. Mo. Before the opening of the Seminary, Professor J. N. Waggoner, of New York State, was secured as Principal. He came on during the summer be- fore the building was ready for use and for several months taught a school in a log building a little way west of the site of Mt. Morris. This was really the beginning of the Rock River Seminary, an institution which for many years was a powerful educational influence throughout northern Illinois and territory contiguous thereto. It was the only place for years in all the northern part of the State where the higher branches of learning were taught. Prominent among the laymen who attended school at the Semin- ary, Gen. John A. Rowlins, who became Gen. Grant's Chief of Staff, dur- ing the Civil War, and under whose fiery eloquence, Gen. Grant first felt it his duty to offer his services to the Government. Gen. Smith D. At- kins, long an Editor of a paper in Freeport, Gen. B. P. Sheets, prominent also as State Senator in Illinois Legislature, Shelby M. Cullom, twice Governor of the State of Illinois, and long a Senator representing his State at Washington, Gen. Wm. H. Wallace, and scores of lesser lights who yet IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 103 served society, in Church and State, with marked acceptance. We might mention before closing the names of the Honorable John and Robert R. Hitt and Judges John Hand and James H. Cartwright, who became chief justices in the Supreme Bench of the State of Illinois. Bishop Fowler, of the Methodist Church, was at one time a student at the Sminary. Eventually the need for another building was felt, and so the authori- ties began the four story building, which is still standing, (1940). This building like the first is of lime stone, and was located near the first one and at right angles to it. In the erection of these buildings provision was made for the use of a part, first of the old and then of the new structure, as a place of worship for the Methodist people of Mt. Morris. This arrangement prevailed for quite a number of years, when the Metho- dist Society built a house of worship a block or two from the campus. The new Seminary building was begun in 1851 and was cornpleted in 1853. Some years ago, the old Seminary building was torn down to make way for a more modern structure. The Seminary like some other Conference institutions had its serious financial embarrassments. Finally after some heroic struggles, it was com- pelled for lack of funds to close its doors. This was in 1878, after nearly forty years of faithful and successful work. The property was sold to the Honorable R. R. Hitt. Later he sold it to members of the Brethren Church for $6000.00 who opened it in 1885 under the name of the Mt. Morris Col- lege. With varied experiences the school continued to function as a college until the summer of 1932, when for lack of sufficient support it was com- pelled to close its doors. Thus for a period of 94 years, this institution, as Rock River Seminary and Mt. Morris College has been a force for good in Northern Illinois and far beyond. It might be of interest in giving this brief account to give also the names of those who were most prominent in directing the educational work of this institution. The first Principal as stated, before, was Professor J. N. Waggoner for two years, Professor D. J. Pinckney, who was brought in from his farm near by, and who, off and on, was for many years one of mainstays of the institution. He served the Institution as principal for five years, from 1842 to 1847. Professor Pinckney was for many years prominent in social and civil life, serving the State in the capacity of State Legislation and was an ardent advocate of freedom for the colored race in America. He was a man of marked ability. Though not a member of the Conference, he of- ten officiated as a preacher or minister of the Gospel. Following Pinckney as Principal, were Professor S. R. Thorp, for a year, Professor C. C. Olds, for a limited time, and the Reverend Professor Spen- cer Mattison. Mr. Mattison had had a somewhat extended experience as an educator, having been the head of a Female Academy in Vineville, a suburb of Macon, Georgia, for some years, and following that as Profes- sor of Ancient Languages in McKendree College, at Lebanon, Illinois, for five years. He died within two months after entering on his principalship, Then came Professor S. M. Fellows for two years, then Rev. Professor W. T. Harlow from 1855-1865 when it passed into control of Messrs. John Wil- liamson and Olin F. Matteson who officiated as associate principals. This was a period following the Civil War, of interest and prosperity. Pro- fessor Williamson resigned his place at the end of two years, leaving O. F. Mattison in charge, until the following meeting of the Rock River Con- ference when Rev. John M. Caldwell, was elected Principal. His auministra- tion lasted for two years. 104 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Among the teachers might be mentioned the name of Andrews, Pope, Hale, Martin, Catlinn, Miss Cornelia Russell, Mrs. Hazlitt, Miss Clarinda Olin, Miss S. Jennie Youngs, Miss Jennie B. Mattison, Miss Lent, Miss Lizzie Harlow, Miss Wheaton, Miss Mumford, Miss Stevenson, and others who for lack of information, can not be mentioned. There is a list of Trustees who had on their hearts the care of the Institution, whose names it would be a pleasure to mention, if the records were at hand. The name of one who for many years was among the most prominent trustees was Frederick B. Brayton of Mt. Morris. D. J. Pinckney, already mentioned was another. Certainly a debt of gratitude is due to the men who had the faith to plan such an institution of learning as Rock River Seminary, and then to stand by it in all its struggles through the years. It may not be needed now but the splendid record of the years gone by can never be forgotten. THE FOWLER FEMALE INSTITUTE, 1855-1880 "The Fowler Institute, Newark, was opened in the fall (1855) with Miss Jennevieve Washburn as Principal, associated with her brother the Reverend Sanford Washburn (Note a.) They had for two years been teach- ing private schools in the village. Dr. H. R. Fowler erected the building, and February 10th, 1857, the school was chartered under the name of the "Fowler Female Institute" in 1867. The First Trustees were W. C. Willing, Horatio Fowler, and G. W. Hartwell. Miss Washburn left in 1859 to be the first principal of Clark Seminary, Aurora. The following have been Prin- cipals since: John Higby, John Wilmarth, A. J. Anderson, D. J. Poor, J. R. Burns, A. J. Sherwin and J. P. Ellinwood. Among the teachers have been: Ella Lent, Libbie Sullivan, Mr. Simon, Sarah J. Higby, Nettie Haverhill and Miss Shawler. The Institute has had at times 150 scholars in attendance. It has been connected with it a library, cabinet, philosophical apparatus, etc. and offers in some respects better inducements to the students than any other school in the Country." "Fowler Institute is spoken of in the "Educational History of Illinois" by John W. Cook, A. M., LL. D., as follows: "Among the early Settlers of Newark, Illinois, were Horatio Fowler and his family who came from Canada, there being two sons, Charles and Henry." Mr. Cook goes on to tell of the graduation of Charles Fowler from an eastern college, his becom- ing a minister, President of Northwestern University, and Bishop of the Methodist Church. He also gives the History of Henry Fowler who became a Physician and lived in Newark for many years. It was he, who in 1855 built Fowler Institute, and opened it for pupils the building being about 40x50 feet, three stories in height, with two large school rooms and a reci- tation room. The school was established for the purpose of exerting a Christian in- fluence in the Community. There were two saloons in the village but they soon disappeared and for fifty years no intoxicating drinks have been sold openly in the town. In the Antebellum days the school was loyal to the core and was the active disseminator of anti-slavery doctrine. In April, 1861, when Beauregard opened his batteries on Fort Sumpter, the enlistment of a company was immediately started in Newark. Among the first to sign the Muster roll was Benjamin Adams, a Fowler Insti- tute boy. Professor Wilmarth shook him by the hand saying, "Trust in IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 105 God and keep your powder dry." Adams was killed at Vicksburg, as were many other brave boys of the Fowler Institute." "The Institute was at its best about the time that the Civil War closed. At its head was Alexander J. Anderson, a Scotchman, born on the Atlantic while his parents were coming to America. He was a Graduate of Knox College and was a man of genuine character. He was succeeded in Principal- ship by Mr. Poore, Rev. John Burns and others. In the fall of 1880, while Mr. Brower was in charge of the school, the building was destroyed by fire and was never rebuilt. For this section of the country the Fowler In- stitute was an important seat of learning. The annual circular of 1866 shdws a faculty of five teachers, one of whom was Miss Sarah E. Raymond, for several years the superintendent of the city schools of Bloomington, Illinois. It shows that the Institute was chartered in 1857, and that it had a course of study equal to a modern superior High School. Its main office was fit for a college." Note (a) Reverend Sanford Washborn Died July 8, 1904 and is buried in the Millington Newark Cemetery. He had served: Downer's Grove, Mo- mence, Wilmington, Plattville, Millbrook, Lisbon Center, Piano, Halsted St. Chicago, Plainfield, Morris, Embury-Freeport; P. E. Mendota District, Plankington and Howard, Dakota Conference. IN GRATITUDE TO ALVARO D. FIELD Alvaro D. Field, a member of Rock River Conference from 1848 to 1871, is the supreme historian of this Conference. With- out Field's work our early history would be almost nil. He was diligent in research and voluminous in writing. He has left us an invaluable legacy, including his "Memorials of Rock River Conference," "Workers and Worthies of Rock River Confer- ence," "Scrap Book No. 1," "Scrap Book No. 2," a book of let- ters and an enormous amount of original hand notes, from which he composed his two books, doubtless including much valuable information which has never been tabulated. The following sketch of his life is taken from an autobio- graphical sketch in "Workers and Worthies", Verily, "he being dead yet speaketh": His father, John Field, a son of Captain Field, a soldier in the Revolution, and his brothers, about 1819, left their home in Belchertown, Mass., to seek their fortune in the West. The West was then in the State of New York. They cut them- selves farms out of the forests of Central New York, in On- tario County, and began life as farmers. John Field soon mar- ried Charity Damon. From this union were born four children, of whom A. D. was the youngest. He was born in Ontario County, in the town of Bristol, October 22, 1827. About the year 1829, when Alvaro was past two years old, his father died. In the spring of 1831 his mother married Isaac Hale, and moved with him into the neighborhood of Warsaw, in Genesee County. 106 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT In the spring of 1832, Mr. Hale moved the family into the wilds of Chautauqua County. During this time Alvaro attended his first Sunday-school, all the summer of 1834 in sight of Chautauqua Lake, thus becoming a Chautauquan forty-six years before his friend J. H. Vincent ever saw the place. In the fall of 1834, Mr. Hale, with a two horse wagon load of passengers, set out for Illinois. In the spring he sent for the family. The mother, with her children, took passage on the steamboat, Thomas Jefferson, at Erie, Pennsylvania, and on June 8, 1835, they were landed at Chicago. Mr. Hale became a contractor, furnishing brick and timber to the various improvements going on in the city. In 1839, Mr. Hale settled on a claim a half mile south of the present Plato Center Station, in Kane County. He settled there, within forty miles of Chicago, three years before the land was even surveyed by the Government. In the fall of 1842, Alvaro was Jiving at home, and at that time became a Christian. This occurred in October, and in a week he returned to Chicago. In one day after I became a Christian I knew that my destiny was to preach. In going to Chicago I had concluded to join no church, but to be a free Commoner. It must have been near Christmas when, feeling that I was a stray sheep whom nobody owned, I joined the old Clark Street Methodist Church. I was placed in the Church class led by Mr. Bradley. In that class I met in the closest fellowship my dear schoolmate, C. A. Stowell, and Mrs. Eliza Garrett, founder of Garrett Biblical Institute. Our class met at four o'clock Sunday afternoon. In four years I was absent about four times, and I can not re- member being present when Mrs. Garrett was not there. In May, 1846, Alvaro, by the advice of the presiding elder, James Mitchell, started for the Rock River Seminary, at Mount Morris. While there, he was licensed to exhort, and he preached his first sermon in a school-house in the Gappin neighborhood, six miles north. In the spring of 1848, while living for a time at Mineral Point, Wisconsin, he received license to preach, and a recommendation for admission into the Rock River Confer- ence, both papers signed by the presiding elder, Henry Sum- mers. In July 1848, when he was somewhat past twenty years of age, he was received into the Conference, and sent as junior preacher to Hennepin Circuit, with William C. Cumming as preacher in charge. From that time on, for twenty-three years, he never failed to report at Conference for duty. For various reasons, we record some facts here that will afford an explanation of some things to the friends that re- main. Mr. Field always took high rank in the Conference and at the public gatherings of the preachers ; and it was always IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 107 a wonder to many, why the disparity between his Conference standing and the grade of his appointments. The secret is re- vealed here for the first time. In the Conference he stood high. We will only cite one or two particulars. He was statistical secretary, and a ruling man among the secretaries for thirteen years. When the grand centenary year closed with a centenary meeting at the Conference at Dixon in 1867, the two speakers appointed six months before were A. D. Field and Dr. T. M. Eddy. Two or three times he was united with Dr. Eddy in de- dicating churches ; and yet in his appointments he did not rate so high. Why? This is the fact: Mr. Field, from his earliest years, was a student, and had a passion for writing ; and when he joined the Conference he saw, among writers, many prom- inent men. He admired Abel Stevens, Edward Thomson, and other noted writers in the Church, and he resolved to be one of these. He made the mistake of giving his right hand power to the pen, and his left to the ministerial work. With the pen his success was considerable, if not great. He has in his scrap- book perhaps a thousand columns of his productions clipped from newspapers. He was for some time American correspond- ent of the London Watchman. The National Magazine and Lad- ies' Repository from 1855 to 1865, contain columns from his pen. He attained a Church-wide reputation, and was better known in New England than in his own Conference. When Gilbert Haven, in company with G. M. Steele, met him, Haven swung his arms about so as to embrace the two and exclaimed, 'Tar nobile fratrum." He was in conversation one day with Dr. Vincent, when circumstances induced Vincent to remark: "Field, I suppose you know that you are considered one of the finest magazine writers in the Church. " In 1866 a committee from a town of ten thousand inhabitants waited upon him, of- fering him a position as editor of a political paper, at fifteen hundred dollars a year. His inveterate love for the Methodist Church, a love which is his very life and being today, caused him to turn aside from such an offer. His ambition was to rise to some position in the Church, where his pen might find full employment, in a way for which he always felt that he had a natural calling. All this, so seemingly out of place, has been recounted to make known the secret of the disparity named above. He gave himself all through his ministerial life to writing. This made him a recluse. He was naturally diffident, and his scholarly habits shut him away from the people, giving cold reserve which resulted in years of partial failure. And yet there are compensations. His History of Methodism in the Rock River Conference has had the highest praise from secu- lar men in the highest position in civil life. John Wentworth, for so long a Chicago editor, and a member of Congress from 108 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Northern Illinois, thought so much of the book that he prepared a minute index of the work for his own use. As the years go by, and Methodism and the Northwest rises in importance, that book is becoming more and more a fountain of facts, and the men of the future will be glad that such a painstaking writer ever happened into Northern Illinois. He lost passing success for long and permanent good. He has two ambitions left. One is to get this present showing of Worthies and Workers pub- lished; and the other is to found at Evanston a permanent Methodist Historical Society, with an open Library and De- pository of facts and things. As an addition to the above, it may be said that Mr. Field put in as much as a solid year's work on the Standard Dictionary; his work being the selec- tion of quotations from authors. In 1871 he superannuated, and removed to Indianola, Iowa and died December 19, 1908. GERMAN METHODIST WORK IN ROCK RIVER Perhaps the most fruitful and successful piece of Home Missionary work of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the United States was the work among the early and later Ger- man immigrants. We are not so much concerned, however, in this connection with the work of the beginnings of German Methodism in general, but rather with the origin of it within the territory of the Rock River Conference. The work in Ohio as a result of Dr. William Nast's con- version developed rapidly. Dr. Ludwig Sigismund Jacoby, who later became the grandfather of our beloved Bishop John Louis Nuelsen, a highly honored member of Rock River Con- ference, was converted and came into the Methodist Church through Dr. Nast. He began to preach in Cincinnati ; his first appointment was in St. Louis. Work among the Germans in Missouri and Illinois expanded rapidly. By 1845 eleven Ger- man circuit riders were covering the territory now included in the states of Missouri, Illinois and Iowa, which regions in the same year were organized into a German-speaking dis- trict. Jacoby was made the first Presiding Elder of this dis- trict. 1844 he was transferred to the Quincy district, which covered the territory of Iowa, Illinois and Wisconsin. Jacoby was the first German Methodist preacher in the bounds of the Rock River Conference and first preached in Galena, 111. The lead mines in the neighborhood offered good pay and attracted many Germans. William Schreck organized the mission, the work became self-supporting, as Galena was known as the first self-supporting church in the entire northwest. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 109 Philipp Barth was the first missionary for the German Mission in Chicago. He came in 1846; the first chapel was built in 1847 and was located on the south side of East In- diana Street, between Wells and Franklin; the cost was $558.00. The first parsonage was erected in 1850 at the cost of $347.00. The work on the south side was started in 1852, on the west side in 1853. The English brethren were always sympathetic toward the German work. Brothers Goodrich, later Judge Goodrich, and Evans, the founder of Evanston and later Governor of Colorado, were special friends of the young work. The Trustees of the 'Methodist Church Block" never hestitated to grant lots and money, whenever necessary, in the founding and assisting of the thirteen German Missions and churches in Chicago. The story of the early beginning and the development of German Methodist work in Chicago is most fascinating and tragic. We owned the spot, corner of Clark and Adams Streets, where the Federal Building now stands ; then moved to a lot where the LaSalle Street Station is now located. We sold this valuable spot later to the Lake Shore and Michigan Southern Rail Road for $12,000. As we scan the records of our Rock River Conference we find how our English brethren nurtured and supported this promising plant. As early as 1844, and then all the way through to 1864, when the Northwest German Conference was organized, large missionary appropriations were set aside for churches in Galena, Freeport, Peru, Lena, Freedom, Yellow Creek, Blue Island, Bremen, Frankfort, Sandridge, Aurora and many others. Missionary influences have gone out from Chicago in the early days. Some of the members of the First German Church, and the others later, helped to establish the German work in Sandridge, Blue Island, Tinley Park (Bremen formerly), Hick- ory Creek, Aurora, Dundee, Arlington Heights, Elgin, etc. Elgin Zion German Methodist Church, was the last and found- ed in 1889. The first 33 years were the years of pioneering. In 1864, at the insisting request of the Rock River Conference, the Northwest German Conference was organized with 57 preachers, 5,537 members, and property valued at $132,000. The work expanded so rapidly that it was deemed wise in 1872 to organize the Chicago German Conference. This organiza- tion existed as a separate entity until 1924, when the mother and daughter united again as the "Chicago-Northwest Con- ference." This rather peculiar and unnatural marriage lasted only until 1933, when the family decided that the two should marry into nine different conferences, reaching from Tolstoy, South Dakota, to South Bend, Indiana. We brought at that time to the Rock River Conference fourteen churches with 110 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT 2531 members and 2721 Sunday School scholars, likewise property values of $439,100. We do not think that the found- ers have ever dreamed of a German-speaking church. We have had a generation (33 years) of strenuous pioneer work, another generation (33 years) of organization and establish- ment, and a generation (33 years) of adjustment and transi- tion. The process of Americanizing has fulfilled its purpose triumphantly in Rock River Conference. Under many adverse circumstances the work of our German Methodist preachers brought difficulties and discouragements. They were trying, however, to accomplish their task with joy and gladness, al- ways having been convinced that God had given them a prob- lem which only they could solve. If the sons and daughters, grandsons and granddaughters, great-grandsons and great-granddaughters of the early pio- neers of the German tongue in the territory of our Rock River Conference worship now in Methodist and other Churches in our native tongue, the old and young pioneers have done their part in bringing one good American member into the palace of our coming grand American nation. May the Great God bless all the children and grandchildren of former German Methodism and help them to retain the faith of the fathers! ADAM J. LOEPPERT. SCANDINAVIAN METHODISM IN CHICAGO In about 1825 a Swedish sailor, Olof Gustaf Medstrom, was stranded at New York. Shortly afterwards he was led to Christ by some Methodists, who encouraged him to become a Methodist preacher. He joined the New York Conference in 1835 and continued to preach in English until 1845, when he was urged to become a Missionary among the Scandinavian sailors and immigrants, who began to come in large numbers to the United States. An old ship in the harbor was rigged up for a chapel, named "The Bethel Ship." Many souls were converted before they were sent westward. A brother, Jonas Hedstrom, was sent to Illinois, ready to here meet the immigrants from the North. Jonas Hedstrom was the first Swedish Methodist preacher to join the Rock River Conference. Others followed, who became the early pioneer evangelists and pastors of the newly organized Swedish churches in Chicago and other towns in Illinois. In 1852 Olof G. Hedstrom visited his brother at Victoria. Then he was invited to stop over and preach in Chicago, with the result that the First Scandinavian Methodist Church was organized here in December, 1852. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 111 I. — Immigrants Coming to Chicago — The first stationed pastor was S. B. Newman, who also served as immigrant missionary. That part of the work was the most fruit- ful. Through the revival spirit in the church newcomers were converted to God and joined the church membership. Poor and in need of economical help scores of immigrants were cared for at the parsonage, until other arrangements could be made for them. At the morning and evening devotionals many were converted at the parsonage. II. — Church Meetings — Through the help rendered the church won many friends and supporters of the good work. Among the first ones of them was the sea captain C. M. Lind- gren, father of the late banker Richard Lindgren. Often the meetings in the church were disturbed by men who did not be- lieve that the Methodist preaching was in accord with their old faith and hence it should be stopped. The preacher would be 'interrupted by hideous yells or by hurling of stones, aimed at the speaker. Sometimes the worshippers were openly at- tacked. Captain Lindgren possessed both courage and physical strength and he acted as a sort of special policeman at the meetings. Once he undertook to escort a leader of a gang of disturbers out of the church. The culprit drew a knife and seriously wounded Captain Lindgren. Arrest and trial of this man followed. Jail and fine had a wholesome effect on the others. After that the church crowds grew larger and the Scandinavian Methodists were respected and permitted to worship unmolested. When the membership grew in number, the families be- gan to be divided in larger areas of the city. The Norwegians began to settle more on the northwest side, while the greatest number of the Swedes remained on the lower northside. Dur- ing the years 1864-1868 the Norwegians decided to separate from the Swedish church and they organized the First Nor- wegian-Danish church, in order to do better service among their own countrymen by using the Norwegian language en- tirely. Great revivals continued among both Norwegians and Swedes ; and many immigrants were added as members to the respective churches. III. — Des Plaines Camp Meeting — The campmeeting at Des Plaines became an annual event among the Swedes. In order to have better influence over the immigrants, who at first could not get any benefit from the preach- ing in English, the Swedish group started to have their own campmeeting. During the first years Swedish Methodist fam- ilies invited the newcomers — immigrants — with them to the camp. They even lodged and boarded them for the week. In 112 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT that week many were gloriously converted to God and became loyal members, of whom their grandchildren are partaking at Des Plaines today. From 1865 or for the past 75 years they have continued annually to meet here. The Norwegian-Danish group followed later, or fifty-five years ago, to hold separate services at Des Plaines. In the spirit of unification the Scandinavians have lately joined camp and all this year have enjoyed a spiritual fellowship. If it had not been for the zealous pioneer Scandinavian preachers, it is doubtful if there ever would have been any Swedish and Norwegian-Danish Methodist church either in America or in Scandinavia. For obvious reasons we cannot give that information here. After these almost one hundred years of successful min- istry you will find the numbers of Scandinavian churches de- crease, but the members will remain in the united American Methodist Church. If the members of these three nations have been an asset to the mother church and the kingdom of God it is for the holy men of our great church to answer. — John P. Miller. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 113 Rock River Conference Organizations. GARRETT BIBLICAL INSTITUTE A Review of the History of Garrett Biblical Institute, Pre- pared for the Centennial Volume of Rock River Conference, by Horace G. Smith, Class of 1910; Trustee, 1924-1932; Profes- sor of Preaching, 1926 ; President, 1932 Garrett Biblical Institute gladly joins with Rock River Methodism in its celebration of a hundred years of organized service. The school is first the child and then the mother of this conference. It is both effect and cause. The Institute is here because of the conference, while the latter is in large part what it is today, because of the school. It is altogether fitting therefore that a brief history of Garrett Biblical Institute be given in the volume of the cen- tennial session of Rock River Conference. This history can- not be either exhaustive or definitive. There is neither time nor space for that. The writer has in mind the presentation of the essential facts in such a succinct way that even he who runs with the haste and hurry of our modern age might find an opportunity to read this brief review. In the most part I shall depend upon the researches of Frederick C. Eiselen and William D. Schermerhorn, both of whom have written a rec- ord of the years, though for entirely different purposes. My debt personally and officially to both of these men, is very great as is indeed that of every other Garrett man. Rock River conference was already fourteen years old, and was assembling for its annual session at Rock Island when the first building for Garrett Biblical Institute took shape very near the site of the present buildings, in the closing portion of the year 1854. Evanston was really not yet in existence though there was a small community scattered along what is now called Ridge Avenue. The present campus was simply a wooded ridge along the lake, separated from the residences re- ferred to above by a bog where the muskrats played. While Northwestern University had been chartered in 1851, its classes did not open until September 1855. These were held in a frame building, (Old College), which still stands on the cam- pus, though it was then located at the corner of Davis and Hinman. Chicago was a struggling young city whose charter was about twenty years old. The country at large was enjoying the expansive exhilaration that had come with the gold rush. 114 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT The states had not yet fully faced up to the "irrepressible con- flict" though our Methodism had already been living in two households for a decade. Such in brief were the conditions when this lusty infant came to birth. Great Personalities "Garrett resulted from the conflux of great personal- ities, " is the cryptic way Doctor Schermerhorn describes its beginning. Some of these personalities deserve more than the mention of their names. There was first of all Peter Borein who came from the hills of Tennessee. Converted at fifteen, he was early thrust into the Methodist ministry. Though in- adequately trained, he quickly rose to leadership, because of great native ability. While pastor of what is now the Chicago Temple, Borein took Eliza Garrett and her merchant husband into the church (1839). There is little doubt but that his oft repeated hope that some one would establish a training school for ministers, had much to do with the decision of Mrs. Gar- rett to devote her fortune to this great end. Mrs. Garrett, whose name the Institute bears, was at once a gracious and generous, as well as a deeply consecrated Christian person. As a young woman named Eliza Clark, she had married this bold and venturesome young man who tried his fortune in many places only to fail until he came to Chicago in 1834. Here he prospered rapidly, and amassed a consider- able fortune. His wealth, largely in the form of Chicago real estate, came into the possession of the widow T following his early death. As the two children born to Mrs. Garrett had died when little more than infants, she had no immediate heirs. Consequently she was greatly concerned about the final dis- position of her estate. In casting about for the best use of her wealth, she doubtless recalled the desire of her former pastor that some one would endow a school in which ministers might be trained. Her intention to do this was greatly strengthened by her husband's attorney, Grant Goodrich, by her pastor at that time, John Clark, as well as by Daniel Kidder, secretary of the Sunday School Union, and other Methodist leaders. Her will setting aside two-thirds of the estate for this purpose was dated December 2, 1853. Something of the spirit of Mrs. Gar- rett is shown in that after she had made up her mind to use her estate in this way, and the school was actually started, she limited her living expenses to $400 a year in order that the work might go forward. John Dempster did more, probably, than any other one person to bring the nascent dream of such an institution to immediate life. He is described as a man "with his eyes on the IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 115 horizon, and with a commission from God to establish a line of training schools for the Methodist ministry across the con- tinent." He came of pioneering stock for his own father was sent to America by John Wesley to supervise the work of Methodism in western New York. John was the only convert at a camp meeting to which he had reluctantly gone as driver for his family. Entering the ministry, he soon proved his ability, held good churches, became a presiding elder and was sent to General Conference time after time. He served as a missionary in South America for a term, and while there es- tablished schools to train the native ministers. When he re- turned to America, he was consumed with one ambition, and that was to establish schools to provide a better educated min- istry for the Methodist church. This determination grew out of his experience at home and abroad where he had seen that Methodist ministers were equalled by none as to zeal, but sur- passed by many as to training. Dempster soon found his first opportunity in an institu- tion struggling for life in Newberry, Vermont. His kindling enthusiasm and steadfast courage quickly gave new vigor to this enterprise. Under his leadership it was moved to Con- cord, New Hampshire, where larger support was available. The creative and enduring quality of his work at that institu- tion may be measured by the fact that it has now become Boston University School of Theology. When he saw that his first venture was safely established, Dempster turned his face westward in the hope of founding a school in the middle west. He had had some correspondence with those who believed that a school of this character might be started at Bloomington where the fledgling, Illinois Wes- leyan University was trying its first flights. On the way to that city, he needs must pass through Chicago, and while there he learned that Mrs. Garrett had already made her will setting aside a large portion of her fortune for the purpose he had in mind. This knowledge set his very soul on fire. Feeling that he was being led of the Lord, he sought an interview with Mrs. Garrett and her counsellors. Organization and Opening Out of a series of such councils came an organization meeting on December 26, 1853, at which time a committee was authorized to launch an institution of this character, with the understanding that it would eventually be built upon the en- dowment to be provided from the estate of Mrs. Garrett. Ar- rangements were made to build upon the campus of North- western University. Money was sought for a building and plans laid to organize a faculty. In all candor it must be said, 116 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT that one reason, even though a secondary one, for all this haste was to anticipate any intention of down state Methodism to launch a similar enterprise at Bloomington. In any event plans moved forward so rapidly that the new building known as Dempster Hall was ready for occupancy late in 1854. The Institution was actually opened January 1, 1855 when four students were present to greet the faculty composed of Wil- liam Goodfellow, William Wright and John Dempster. A charter for the new institution was secured from the state of Illinois, February 15, 1855, and plans were laid at once to organize the school on the basis of this authorization. While this transfer from the temporary to the permanent organiza- tion was under way, Mrs. Garrett unexpectedly died, Novem- ber 23, 1855. As the last act of her life was to confirm her generous bequest for the endowment to the newly chartered organization, the future of the school seemed secure. The new school was not universally welcomed so far as Methodism was concerned. There w T as wide spread prejudice against institutions for ministerial training. It was feared that the students would become, "flippant, dry sermon readers or worse." Some men high in the councils of the church bit- terly opposed these schools. The editor of the Christian Advo- cate wrote in 1854, "We are known to be entirely opposed to theological institutions for scholastic training of our preach- ers." Others asserted that the great body of our people pre- fer "heat to light," and voiced the hope that some one would "quench this fire brand of Theological Seminary from our church." It was ironically referred to as "A Central Salva- tion Seminary." The name Biblical Institute was adoped to offset the still greater opposition which the use of the title theological school would have created. The school in the east, now known as Bos- ton University School of Theology, operated under the name New England Biblical Institute for the same reason. Even the General Conference which formally recognized Garrett took occasion to point out that it would be unwise for the church to create many schools of this character. Much of this opposition reflected the temper of the time. Fortunately it was not strong enough to discourage the men in charge of this new enterprise. They believed that Providence as well as Necessity concurred in their action. As soon as the school began its work the opposition died out rapidly. "Its suc- cess belied the fears of the doubters." More space has been given to this opening chapter than will be given to any other. This is done not because it is the most significant in and of itself, but because it marks the beginning. There are other chapters just as heroic and just as dramatic. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 117 But all that came after these early days is an outgrowth of what happened then. The trustees, the faculty, of that far off day were no more devoted than those who followed after them, but it was given to them to lay the foundations. Others of necessity built upon their work. Their dream has been a guid- ing star from that day to this. They expressed it thus: "A course of study analogous and in all respects parallel to the best Theological Seminaries in our country. Additional courses which should be regarded as temporary, for such as were un- able to measure up to the complete ideal. No learning, how- ever profound, no graces nor eloquence, however polished, to be satisfactory unless the Holy Spirit was enthroned high above all human personalities." Continuity and Change The doors of Garrett Biblical Institute which opened for students on January 1, 1855 have never been closed from that day to this. The school has remained in continuous operation. Each year the regular sessions of school have been held as an- nounced. There have been dark and difficult times when no one knew quite what was ahead. On two occasions at least, the faculty has been notified by the trustees that no guarantee of salary could be made. In each case the faculty continued at their work out of sheer devotion to the task to which they were committed. During these years there have been wars, fires, panics and intellectual controversies, but Garrett has survived them all. The Civil War, as well as the World War, created conditions in which the operation of such a school was most difficult. The Chicago Fire swept away buildings erected in part on borrowed money to create a productive endowment. The panic of 1857 as well as that of 1873 created serious financial difficulties for the school. Due to a series of circumstances which will be referred to later Garrett faced its most serious crisis in 1931-'33. During this period its educational properties were sold to satisfy cer- tain creditors and all its endowment income was segregated for the benefit of bond holders. Even this disaster did not close the school. Through the loyalty of the faculty, alumni and friends, and the courage of the trustees, it went forward with- out a break in its long and fruitful history. So Garrett faces the future with the confidence born of the ability to experience and overcome tribulation of all kinds. The institution in its corporate capacity might well say, "Students, faculty, trustees and friends come and go, but I go on forever." In all this continunity there has been change. Possibly one chief reason for its continuity has been the ability to adapt it- 118 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT self to changing conditions. Again and again this school has demonstrated its power to live by doing this very thing. There have been the outward and visible changes in buildings, library and other equipment. There have been other changes less ap- parent, except to the initiated, in curriculum, standards of ad- mission, methods of instruction and so on. One who compares the first announcement of faculty and courses with the cata- logue of 1940-'41 will be amazed at the changes in titles of professors, and descriptions of courses. The nomenclature is entirely different. Many of the old courses are listed under new names, but no small part of the curriculum is made up of studies unknown in 1855. The students of today have a vastly richer offering of courses than those of yesterday. These changes in curriculum have been elaborated by Dr. Schermer- horn at some length in a recent Tower article, a portion of which will appear as Appendix A following the conclusion of this statement. The faculty of Garrett has not been afraid to experiment with new methods, and to test the validity of new approaches in theology. Not infrequently they have pio- neered the way which other schools have followed. All these changes have come slowly and gradually and with due regard to the essential values of our faith. Standards of Admission and of Graduation In the beginning Garrett admitted every one properly re- commended by the ecclesiastical authorities. While the school urged students to secure a full college education, the only real requirement was that students shall have "attained disciplined faculties, fully able to srrasp the course of study." In 1857 the catalogue announced, "for the present we do not insist upon any given standards of literary qualifications for entrance." It was soon found that for the sake of educational efficiency more exacting standards were necessary. In due season therefore, a degree course was organized for those who had had a college training with a series of diploma courses known as Greek-Hebrew, Greek-English and English courses outlined for all others. At first no special requirement was established for admission to diploma courses, but after another period of trial and experience, it was required of all candidates that they have at least a college preparatory train- ing. For many years the college group was in the minority until 1912 when the two groups were about equal. At this time two distinct schools were organized, The Graduate School of Theol- ogy, and the Diploma Training School for non-college students, time required for the Diploma course was reduced to two years. The number taking this course steadily decreased until in 1930 IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 119 it was discontinued. Since that time only students who had completed a four year standard college course were admitted as regular students, though others were allowed to enroll for a limited time as "specials". For a time it was possible for a candidate for a Garrett degree to combine college and semin- ary work in such a way that the two courses could be comple- ted in six years rather than seven, but that regulation was discontinued in 1938. It should be added that at present even college graduation does not guarantee admission to Garrett. The prospective student must submit a transcript of his credits, as well as a list of references to whom the school writes for a statement as to his character, and aptitude for the ministry. The candidate before enrollment appears before a committee on academic standing for a searching interview. Even after admission to the school students do not become candidates for a degree until they have shown during three quarters residence not only that they can pass the required courses, but that they have a cer- tain fitness for the ministry and some promise of usefulness in that field of service. Standards of graduation have also varied though not so greatly as those for admission. Of course the latter inevitably affect the former. The formal requirements- have been meas- ured on the basis of hours of class work. It is difficult to make fair comparison, because the school operated for many years on the term, then the semester and, since 1915, on the quarter ba- sis. Probably the hours required are about the same. At pres- ent a student must complete 31 majors, a major being a class meeting four hours a week per quarter. The faculty reserves the right to, and often does, exact additional work of those whose preliminary preparation has been inadequate in certain fields or whose work at Garrett has shown certain weaknesses. Before graduation a student must pass a written exam- ination showing general comprehension of the two groups of "content courses". He must also pass an oral examination in which he proves his capacity to apply the preaching and pas- toral "skills" considered in the list of the three groups of study into which the curriculum is divided. Upon the completion of his work the graduate is granted the Bachelor of Divinity de- gree. Students An institution like Garrett finds itself composed of several distinct groups. There are trustees and interested friends, faculty members and alumni, and then there are students. Of all these groups the latter is the most important. The school exists for them. Its success is measured by what it may do for the students who commit themselves to its care. 120 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Outwardly one student generation may differ greatly from another. Inwardly, they are much the same. Their outlook and attitude may differ, but their devotion and essential spirit con- tinue on the same high level. A few figures concerning the student body of 1939-'40 may be significant. There were enrolled 280 men and 51 women. They came from 33 states and six foreign countries. In this student group, graduates of 192 colleges and universi- ties were listed. One of the most noticeable changes so far as students are concerned is in their larger participation in the life and work of the school. They cooperate closely and on equal terms with the faculty in the conduct of the Commons, the Book Store, and the Chapel Services. The curriculum committee holds fre- quent conferences with student groups so that their point of view may not be overlooked in the enlargement and enrichment of the program at Garrett. It might be noted also that their interests vary greatly from generation to generation. Students of an earlier day were interested in specific reforms such as slavery and temperance. Today this zeal has widened into the idea of christianizing the whole social order. Again, those of an earlier period were cap- tivated by such challenges as, "The evangelization of the world in this generation." Today, discussions center around world peace, and a new economic order. These are but samples of shifts and changes in student opinion. The students of today match those of an earlier day in their readiness to sacrifice. They will pay almost any price to secure an adequate preparation for the ministry before them. They stand ever ready to answer the call of the church whether it be in far lands or near at home. Former Students and the Garrett Fellowship The first class graduated from Garrett in 1858. Every year since then, graduates have gone forth as well as some others who did not complete the course. These former students contribute the chief glory of the institution. They and the work they have done justify the existence of the school. Well over six thousand have been enrolled throughout these years. Ap- proximately one third that number continue in active service. Many of these former students have gone out to the mis- sion fields in foreign lands. The Methodist church cannot write its missionary history without paying tribute to the work done by our foreign representatives. The home mission field, urban and rural, has always had a full quota of Garrett men. The number of these who have gone into educational work is as large as is the roster of those in missionary service. They serve IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 121 as teachers and administrators in all the varied forms of edu- cational institutions. Then, there have been board secretaries, editors of the religious press, bishops and other leaders in the church. The chief contribution of Garrett however, has been to train men for pastoral service. At this fundamenetal task, former students may be found all across the land and in all types of churches. Alumni and former students have always shown a devoted loyalty to the school. This loyalty has been manifested in sev- eral ways. Every year many new students have come because some graduate enthusiastically portrayed the advantages of school. An increasingly large number of Garrett "sons'" have enrolled. Like the alumni of most schools Garrett men gave no thought to their financial responsibility to the school until re- cently. In fact the school went on its way without providing a channel through which alumni support could be given. Like many another good thing the larger alumni support of today is the outgrowth of necessity. It gained its impetus in the darkest days of the crisis of 1931-'33. Late in the fall of 1932 the new president, confronted with an all but impossible situation, launched the "Garrett Fellowship". This was frankly patterned after the Foundation at Northwestern University, and similar organizations in other institutions. Through this association alumni were solicited for financial support with marked success. It must be admitted that part of this success grew out of the fact that World Service Credit could be se- cured for such gifts. This enabled alumni in the pastorate to secure from their churches gifts for Garrett. Had it not been for this stream of such gifts which poured in from 1932 to 1940, it is hard to see how the school could have continued. In the newly organized Methodist Church, which begins to function as this history is written, such World Service Credit is no longer possible. Alumni will therefore be faced with the acid test of loyalty. Gifts must hereafter be made very largely out of personal resources. In fact an increasing number of Gar- rett men had been making gifts on this basis. Past performance justifies the faith that such generous support will in the future become the universal custom. As one retired man put it in send- ing his yearly remittance, in September 1940, "This is my an- nual salute to Garrett." Faculty Garrett Biblical Institute has been unusually fortunate in the personnel of its faculty throughout the years. This roster includes some names widely known throughout the church be- cause of creative scholarship and a unique gift of expression. The total list however, is made up of men of genuine devotion, 122 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT ripe scholarship and kindly interest in those whom they taught. Possibly, the hall mark of the Garrett teachers has been this willingness to spend and be spent for the sake of the students. Their students will rise up to call them blessed. Un- counted thousands of laymen to whom these students have ministered, stand deeply in debt to the men who in successive generations have made up the faculty of Garrett Biblical Insti- tute. It is interesting to learn, from the written and spoken word of older graduates that each generation looks back upon the faculty of its own time with a feeling that there were giants in those days. Let one who has witnessed many changes in faculty personnel over the last thirty five year period testify that those of the later day are the peers of those in an earlier day. There were giants then and there are giants now. The following persons have served as members of the faculty of Garrett Biblical Institute for more than a year, with rank above that of an instructor. John Dempster, 1885-1863; William Goodfellow, 1854- 1856; Wesley Wright, 1854-1856; David Kidder, 1857-1870; Henry Bannister, 1857-1883; F. D. Hemenway, 1857-1884; Miner Raymond, 1864-1897; R. L. Cumnock, 1869-1919; Wil- liam Ninde, 1872-1884; Henry Ridgaway, 1882-1895; Charles Bradley, 1883-1901; Milton Terry, 1884-1914; Charles Ben- nett, 1885-1891; Charles Horswell, 1887-1901; Charles Joseph Little, 1891-1911; John J. Rapp 1892-1924; Solon Cary Bron- son, 1896-1931; Charles Stuart, 1896-1908 and 1911-1926; Doremus A. Hayes, 1896-1932; William J. Davidson, 1910- 1920 ; Frederick Eiselen 1902-1932 ; Wm. David Schermerhorn, 1911-1916 and 1921-1938 ; John Hess 1911-1913 ; Samues Ayres, 1911-1931 ; Leslie Fuller, 1913-1936 ; Lynn Harold Hough, 1914- 1919; Harris Franklin Rail, 1915—; Arthur Nagler, 1916—; Ernest Ward Burch, 1918-1933; Anthony Horn, 1919-1927; Frank Beck, 1919-1930; Clare J. Hewitt, 1919-1926; Irl Gold- win Whitchurch, 1921—; Edwin Voigt, 1924-1932; John Reed, 1926-1932 ; Albert Mann, 1927-1932 ; Richard Deming Holling- ton, 1927-1940 ; Harold Ehrensperger, 1927-1932 ; John Prince, 1927-1931 ; N. C. McPherson, 1930-1935 ; Murray Leiff er, 1929 — ; Dean McSloy, 1930— ;Frank McKibben 1932—; Otto J. Baab, 1934 — ; Paul Minear, 1935—; L. F. W. Lesemann, 1934 — ; Edmund D. Soper, 1938 — ; Georgia Harkness, 1939 — ; and Rockwell Smith, 1940—; The following men have served as Presidents of Garrett Biblical Institute; John Dempster and Bishop Matthew S. Simpson occupied this position during certain portions of the period between 1855 and 1880. In 1880, Edward S. Ninde was elected President. Following his retirement from that office, IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 123 Henry B. Ridgway served from 1884-1895, Charles Joseph Little, 1895-1911, Charles Macaulay Stuart, 1912-1924, Fred- erick Carl Eiselen, 1924-1932, and Horace Greeley Smith, 1932—. The Trustees The following list includes the names of those who have served as Trustees of Garrett Biblical Institute since its estab- lishment in 1855. The date placed after the names indicates the year of election in each case. Clergymen are indicated by an asterisk. John Evans 1855; Grant Goodrich, 1855; Philo Judson 1855; S. P. Keyes 1855; Orrington Lunt 1855; *Luke Hitchcock 1859 ; *Hooper Crews, 1861 ; *Thomas M. Eddy, 1861 ; John V. Farwell, 1866 ; *E. H. Gammon, 1869 ; Albro E. Bishop, 1871 *Charles H. Fowler, 1871; *S. Hawley Adams, 1879; William Deering, 1880; *R. D. Sheppard, 1884; Oliver H. Horton, 1889 *William C. Dandy, 1891; *F. M. Bristol, 1894; Frank P. Cran don, 1897; *Amos W. Patten, 1898; *Polemus H. Swift, 1899 * John N. Hall, 1905 ; * William H. Holmes, 1905 ; *Timothy P Frost, 1906 ; * A. T. Horn, 1909 ; N. M. Jones, 1909 ; Harry A Wheeler, 1914; James E. MacMurray, 1915; *Amory S Haskins, 1918; *John Thompson, 1918; William H. Dunham 1920; *Horace G. Smith, 1925; * James L. Gardiner, 1926 *Howard P. Buxton, 1932; * Aubrey S. Moore, 1933; Mrs. Frank W. Howes, 1935, *A. Turley Stephenson, 1939. Following a long period of discussion, the trustees, in the year 1931, amended the by-laws so as to provide for the election of not more than twenty-five persons who should be known as Counsel Trustees. Because of charter restrictions, it is still necessary for the six members of the Board elected by Rock River Conference to pass upon certain financial and other matters. Those in this smaller group are known as Charter Trustees. The first group to serve in this capacity included : Bishop Edwin Holt Hughes; E. R. Alderson; J. M. Barnes; Burt J. Denman ; Albert R. Fay ; Frank W. Howes ; C. O. Loucks ; and Burt T. Wheeler. The following were added during the years 1932-1940; Bishop Ernest Lynn Waldorf; *Floyd L. Blewfield; *C. A. Bloomquist; *Warren N. Clark; * Frederick C. Eiselen; *Mearle S. Gable; *Dunning Idle; *T. B. Lugg; *J. Hastie Odgers; Howard F. Spurgeon ; * Alfred S. Warriner. It is apparent that this roster of those who have served as trustees, includes several of Chicago's most distinguished men of affairs, as well as many of the most prominent minis- ters in Rock River Conference. This body of men has guided 124 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT the destinies of the school through some very dark and diffi- cult days. An adequate tribute to the courage and faithful- ness of these trustees would seem like an exaggeration. Endowment The original gift of Mrs. Garrett was very largely in the form of Chicago real estate. Because such property could be held by the Institute tax free, and because of their sublime faith in the future of Chicago, the first group of trustees de- termined that none of the real estate should be sold. In the face of very great opposition this policy was adhered to during those early critical days. While later trustees were not bound by this precedent they have followed the practice thus estab- lished. In order to devolp the property so as to produce an income for the school, the trustees had to borrow money. These bor- rowings, plus losses by fire and the panics of '57 and '73, made this source of support for the school rather precarious until 1885. Had it not been for the self sacrificing devotion of the faculty and the wise leadership of one or two trustees, this period would have been marked by the temporary closing of the school. From 1885 to 1914 Garrett had no financial problems. Its income was adequate for the limited program then required of such a school. As a matter of fact there was frequently a sur- plus which the trustees set aside against a rainy day. It was generally assumed that the school was in good shape finan- cially. Many who might have contributed by bequest or other- wise during their lifetime felt there was no necessity for such generosity. The burning of Heck Hall in 1914 necessitated the build- ing of new dormitories. At that time a new location was decided upon to accommodate Northwestern University. This change called for a complete new set of buildings. All these changes created for the first time in many years a serious debt. This situation was made more critical by the development of Wacker Drive in Chicago on which Boulevard four of Garretts five pieces of endowment property were located. Heavy assessments were levied and tenants were lost while construction was going on. To make matters even worse, the other piece of endowment property was left empty by a tenant who for many years had paid an annual rental of fifty thousand dollars per year. All these circumstances made it impossible for Garrett to meet the Dec. 1, 1931 interest on its bonded indebtedness incurred by erection of new buildings and the purchase of stra- tegic properties . As a result the income from all its endowment properties was segregated for the benefit of bondholders and IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 125 from that date to this the school has had little or no income from that source. Early in the autumn of 1932, the educational properties were sold to satisfy bank obligations of about a half a million dollars. There were other obligations amounting to over a quarter of a million dollars. The day looked very dark for Garrett. The future seemed so uncertain that the president of that day, sent a messasre to all church papers headed, "Shall Garrett Close Its Doors ?" In this emergency the faculty, facing the future in a spirit of courage and sacrifice, took such allowances as the school could pay, and continued their work of teaching. Former students of the school were organized into a Fellowship to raise funds for current use. The school was continued without interruption of its program. In due season these floating debts were liquidated, the educational properties repossessed and the bond issue refinanced on a basis that safeguards the Evanston buildings, and all future gifts to the school. The Library From the very first even until now Garrett has placed great emphasis upon the value of a q:ood library. In 1885 there were, *$800.00 worth of books and the students were also per- mitted to use the libraries of the teaching staff". Contrasted with this small beginning, there are now over 180,000 volumes and about 20,000 pamphlets. This vast library, one of the largest and best of its kind in America, has come into being through wise administration of successive committees and li- brarians. At times special gifts, such as that made by William Deering to purchase the famous Jackson collection of Wesley- ana, have added greatly to the library. When the Chicago Training School moved to the campus, its collection known as the Swift Library, was included with that of Garrett. In ad- dition to its own vast library, the students have free access to that of Seabury — Western, and Northwestern University as well as the public libraries of Evanston and the city of Chicago. It should be said that present methods of teaching call for greatly increased use of the library on the part of the students. In this connection a word should be said concerning a re- markable service carried on by the library. For the mere pay- ment of postage to and from Evanston, a minister not in resi- dence may draw books from this great collection. This service has been used by great numbers of ministers near and far, for the range of this service is not limited. An informal association known as the Library Guild has come into being in recent years. It is made up largely of faculty wives, and other women who are interested in the de- velopment of the library. The tasks already achieved by this 126 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT new organization indicates that it will make greater contribu- tions in the years to come. Buildings It w T ould be possible to tell the story of Garrett, using the various buildings which have served as its educational home for chapter headings. There was first of all Dempster Hall, built in 1854 just a little north of the present dormitories. It was a frame structure and included dormitory, class room and chapel. This building housed the school, until Heck Hall a five story, brick building was built, near w T here Deering Library now stands. Frances Willard was secretary of the committee which helped raise money for this building. It served for all school purposes until 1885. At that time Memorial Hall the red brick, still standing on its original site, was built to provide for chapel, library and class rooms. An addition to this build- ing was later provided by William Deering to house the Ben- nett Museum of Christian Archaeology. In 1914 Heck Hall was destroyed completely by fire. This loss made necessary the erection of a new dormitory. At this time the question of a new location w r as raised by Northwes- tern. After careful consideration the present site was decided upon and Memorial Hall was sold to the University. The new dormitories were erected in 1918, and the administration build- ing in 1924. Like all other Garrett buildings on the campus these new structures stand upon ground leased from North- western University. The smallest, but in some ways the most significant building of Garrett, is the Frank W. Howes Memorial, A Chapel for Prayer and Meditation. It was erected in memory of a distinguished trustee by his widow, who has since taken a place on the Board of Trustees and w T ho continues the first year scholarships which her husband had established. Unique in its character this chapel has already become the central place of devotion for the students of Garrett, as well as a shrine for many in the university and the community. Relation to Other Schools Garrett Biblical Institute is a sister institution of North- western University. The two schools were established by the same group of devoted Methodist people. While Northwes- tern's charter was secured in 1851 it did not open its doors for classes until the autumn of 1855, nine months after Garrett began its work. All the educational buildings of Garrett have stood on ground leased from the University. From the very beginning there has been a close and cordial working relation- ship between the two schools. Students have moved from one IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 127 to the other freely, and credits have been exchanged at face value. Members of the faculty of one school have not infre- quently taught in the other. Because of charter limitations Garrett has not been free to grant either the Master's, or Doctor's degree in course. The University faculty has cooperated so that students at the In- stitute may follow a combined course and receive these degrees from Northwestern. These and other forms of cooperation have throughout the years been a great advantage to students of Garrett. Many students have been drawn to the school be- cause of the relationship with the graduate school of a great University. Across Sheridan Road stands the buildings of Seabury — Western, a theological seminary of the Protestant Episcopal church. Since its establishment in Evanston, there has been a cordial working arrangement whereby the classes and facilities of each school are open to students in the other. As a matter of record a word should be added here about the cooperation of Garrett with the Swedish and the Norweg- ian Danish schools of theology. These two schools were es- tablished in Evanston to train men to minister to these two language groups. While these institutions were autonomous, having their own faculty and equipment, most of the teach- ing was done in the Garrett classes. This service was rendered to these two groups without cost as a part of the service Gar- rett gave the church. Garrett and the Chicago Training School Elsewhere in this anniversary record, there will appear the remarkable story of The Chicago Training School. This institution was established in Chicago in 1885, by Mr. and Mrs. J. Shelley Meyer. Since 1917 Doctor L. F. W. Lesemann, a distinguished alumnus of Garrett Biblical Institute has pre- sided over its destiny. After years of splendid service on the south side of Chi- cago, this institution found itself in a situation where a move to a new location seemed desirable if not imperative. At about the same time, it became apparent that the largest service which the school could render to the church in the future might be in the professional preparation of college-trained women for religious leadership. Like Garrett, The Chicago Training School had steadily raised its standards of admission so that this change seemed to be the next logical step to take. After negotiations extending over approximately a decade, an arrangement was worked out whereby the Training School moved to Evanston in the summer of 1934 and took up quar- ters in the buildings of Garrett Biblical Institute. The Train- 128 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT ing School has continued to operate under its own charter, its endowment interests being handled by its own Board of Trus- tees. The educational program, however, has been directed by a Board of Management made up of representatives of the two schools, most of the teaching being done by members of the Garrett faculty. Through the cooperation of Northwestern University, and especially its School of Education, generous privileges have been granted women who wish to work for the Master's Degree in Religious Education. Naturally, such an affiliation was entered upon with fear and anxiety on the part of both groups, though more especially that of the Training School, as the latter was surrendering an old and cherished home and mingling its life with an older and larger institution. It is apparent now that these fears were unjustified. The common judgment of those best fitted to know is that the move was a wise one and has inured to the benefit of both The Chicago Training School and Garrett Bib- lical Institute. In this connection it might be said that women were ad- mitted to Garrett as early as 1874. Twenty-one years later a degree was given a woman. Since that time women have en- rolled in Garrett on the same terms as men. The affiliation of the Chicago Training School has greatly enlarged the oppor- tunities for women, who come to prepare for religious service as a profession. Two Seals of Approval Garrett Biblical Institute, is the second oldest of the nine schools of theology in the Methodist Church. Its enrollment has at times made it the largest of the group. For many years it has been as it now is, one of the first two or three in this respect. Throughout the years it has won and held the confi- dence and good will of the church. This is manifested by the fact that the church has sent over six thousand of its young people to be trained at Garrett. Now after eighty-five years of observation and experience the church calls for more grad- uates than the school is able to send from year to year. The American Association of Theological Schools is a rela- tively new organization and has quickly taken its place along side of the standardizing agencies for other types of educa- tional institutions. Within very recent years this association published its first list of accredited schools of theology. While there are over two hundred and twenty-five schools in the United States and Canada which bear this title, only forty-five of these qualified for a place on the first list of accredited schools. Among those in this list the name of Garrett Biblical IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 129 Institute appears. This is another valid evidence of the high character of the work given under direction of the faculty. This inadequate review of the history of Garrett Biblical Institute written especially for this Centennial volume, would not be complete without a word of acknowledgement concern- ing the debt which the school owes to Rock River Conference. While the Institute was established to serve the entire church its relation to Rock River is unique. The charter trustees are elected by Rock River Conference and must live within the bounds of the conference. The ties however, have been even closer than this indicates. Rock River has felt a special respon- sibility for the school. It has again and again come forward to meet the financial needs of the Institute. Because of its lo- cation most of the student churches are to be found in Rock River, though with the coming of automobiles, charges in other conferences have increased in number. It may be added however that the debt is not all one sided. While student appointments seem in first thought, to be for the benefit of the student, it should be remembered that many a promising appointment in Rock River was made such because in the early years of the churches' history some Gar- rett student watched over its infancy with solicitous care. Then too, many a church caught in the ebb tide of a changing neighborhood has been able to hold on and serve yet other years, because a student could live where a conference man could not be supported. Furthermore a careful check on the training of Rock River men will reveal the fact that a surpris- ingly large proportion of them have come to the conference by way of Garrett. The school has indeed given much, not be- cause this was required of it, but because so much had been given to it by this century old conference. Appendix A Appendix A taken from an article written by Professor Wm. D. Scher- merhorn, and published in the Garrett Tower, July, 1937. Courses of Study. From the very first, Garrett has had before it the ideal of "a course analogous and in all respects parallel to that of the best Theological Seminaries." In the early records there is a reference to the fear that possibly the preachers might not like too high a standard; but, they go on to say, that they do not at all doubt that the laity of the Church will rally to the idea of a trained ministry. "The leading design of this in- stitution is to make THINKING, SPEAKING, ACTING MEN." There were five major departments: Old Testament, New Testament, Ecclesiastical History, Systematic Theology, and Practical Theology. The Biblical courses were carried on, so far as possible, on the basis of the original languages. Both Hebrew and Greek were pursued by all degree students, and by many of the diploma men. The gradual coming of the historical method, and the rise of literary and textual criticism as well as the increasing interest in the environment, and also the social and relig- ious development, gradually enlarged the list of courses and humanized the interest. Language study and exegesis has been continued to the present 130 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT time, but both Hebrew and Greek have become elective subjects in all courses. Other courses in the biblical field have to do with the History, Law, Prophecy, and Wisdom Literature of the Old Testament, as well as the Inter-testamental Period with its life and literature. Also there has developed a study of the development of doctrine and life — particularly the religious development shown in both the Old and New Testaments. The Bible has come much nearer to life, and is a more powerful book. In History, study has moved away from the Church in vacuo. Marked changes may be described as: (1) Greater dependence upon sources and less bondage to secondary materials. (2) The introduction of the element of archaeology and the gift of $15,000 for the establishment of the Bennett Museum of Christian Archaeology. (3) The inclusion of areas hitherto little studied, so that our present histories are enriched by the sense of a Church that is age-long and world-wide. (4) A greater consideration for environmental forces; the general history, manners and customs, relig- ions and philosophies of those contemporary civilizations which powerfully influenced the development of Christianity. It is now THE CHURCH IN HISTORY. (5) An interest in the doctrinal development rather than in established creeds and confessions, with a turning to vital and living issues. (6) A shift in approach from formal lists of dates and controversies to the biographical; following the creative personalities who made the churches. (7) Contemporay History, aiming to bring the whole matter down-to-date. Doctrine: In 1855 this department was divided into three parts; "nat- ural theology" or what was to be learned apart from the Scripture; "re- vealed theology," or what was to be learned from the Scriptures; and "polemical theology" discussing such systems as Deism, Socianism, Pelag- ianism, Calvinism, Fatalism, Papacy and Modern Rationalism. Gradually there has been a tendency to enlarge in the direction of the most vital themes, with scanter attention upon the purely speculative. Theology which is worth anything now grows out of experience. Instead of the old "polemi- cal" title there is a course entitled, Modern Religious Movements which is announced to cover such fields as Modernism, Fundamentalism, Premil- lenialism. Humanism, Anglo-catholicism, and Barthianism. The chief prob- lems in the regular courses are those relating to God. to Man and Salva- tion. Tendency is indicated by the title of Dr. Rail's three books: "The Meaning of God, A Working Faith and A Faith for Today." One very important development from the doctrinal stem is a group of courses in Ethics and the Philosophy and Psychology of Religion. This newer group of studies has become one of the most popular and helpful in the whole curriculum. Coming in between the doctrinal and the practical is the set of courses in Missions. From the very first this field has been attempted — first covered in the work of a missionary society and the Student Volunteers. Then of- fered in the Church History Department and also in the department of Practical Theology, with an additional course in "Comparative" Religions in Systematic Theology. With the broadening of the field, and the shift from mere propaganda it has become a study of "World Trends and Christian Forces" and is offered in the Church History group. "Pastoral and Parish Activities" have experienced the greatest modifi- cation. At the beginning, to quote one of the bishops, "The Methodist preacher had but two things to do; to save souls and to raise money." It was never quite so simple as that. But early prospectuses do not even list Sunday School work among the activities to be learned. Courses in preaching and pastoral administration have always been in evidence. Very early special attention was given to public speaking. The development of scientific education brought with it a department of Religious Education, and has influenced the whole matter of recruiting and training new mem- bers. The rising interest in Sociology and in a more humane society made needful a new section in the curriculum, dealing with courses specially re- lated to Rural and to Urban Life, to the Home and Family, to the Christian IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 131 ideals in business and industry. Preachers go out with skills and techniques for making surveys and studies, so that church work is no longer approached on the catch-as-catch-can method. Increase in aesthetic appreciation has made needful new attention ritual and church music. Youth organizations make it needful to know something of recreational activities, including scouting. Courses in Architecture and in Clinical Use of Religion have been added. Methods of Instruction: At the very beginning a generous part of the small funds available was invested in books. Textbooks were supplemented by lectures, discussion, and the wider reading provided. At first, the teach- ing was divided into five departments and over each was a professor who was Head of the Department, and pretty free to offer what he chose. Later, as the school developed, the "group system" was adopted whereby the whole curriculum was arranged in five groups one of which each regular student was required to take. These were: Biblical, Historical-doctrinal, Pastoral and Social service, Foreign Missions, Religious Education. These groups allowed for considerable choice outside the special fields. Further adaptation to modern educational technique has done away with the other idea of "Departments" and "Heads" and instead there have come certain "groups" and within them, "fields of concentration." Group I deals with Religion in Its Historical Aspects. Group II with the Interpretation of the Christian Religion and Group III with the Activities of the Minister and the Church. Within these groups there are planned nine "fields of Concentration" in one of which each student is to do his major work. A recent revision has changed this last plan somewhat. As outlined in the catalogue 1939- '40, the student is required to take first the essential courses in Groups I, II, and III. In addition to these he must select either Group I or II as the unit of study to which he will give special emphasis. 132 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT NORTHWESTERN UNIVERSITY AND THE CHRISTIAN IDEALS OF ITS FOUNDERS BY JAMES ALTON JAMES In one of his addresses, Woodrow Wilson asserted in lang- uage which compels our thought : "Our civilization cannot sur- vive materially unless it be redeemed spiritually. It can be saved only by becoming permeated with the spirit of Christ and being made free and happy by the practices which spring out of that spirit. Only thus can discontent be driven out and all the shadows lifted from the road ahead." In this expression, we find a challenge for all who are engaged in promoting the cause of education and especially to those who believe that there is a higher mission for our colleges and universities than to train men and women to earn a living — for democracy can- not live on bread alone. Was this not in the minds of that group of nine men, who on May 31, 1850, met in a small law office over a hardware store on Lake Street near LaSalle Street, Chicago, to consider the establishment of a university under "the patronage and government of the Methodist Episcopal Church?" Following an opening prayer by the Reverend Zadoc Hall, came addresses by the Reverend Richard Haney and by Dr. John Evans, one of the leaders in his profession, a member of the Clark Street Methodist Church, of whom it is stated, that : "among the founders of Northwestern his name is best known. The first thought of it was his." Of him, as of the two business men, Orrington Lunt and Jabez Botsf ord ; of the three Chicago Methodist ministers, Richard Haney, pastor of the Clark Street Church, R. H. Blanchard, pastor of the Canal Street Church, and Zadoc Hall, pastor of Indiana Street Chapel; and of the three lawyers, Grant Goodrich, Henry W. Clark and Andrew J. Brown, who constituted that group of nine men, his interests, it might well be said were broader than his profes- sion. Not one of these men had attended a college although some of them had been students in Methodist Conference Seminaries and Dr. Evans was a graduate of Lynn Medical College, Cincinnati. What, it may be inquired, was the sufficient reason for establishing another institution of collegiate grade in the Northwest — a region then but sparsely settled? Twenty-eight colleges in the Middle-West had been chartered and were giv- ing instruction to students prior to 1850. No non-sectarian col- lege had been chartered in Illinois. McKendree was the only Methodist college in this State and there was no other institu- tion of collegiate rank within the State nearer than Knox Col- lege. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 133 This group of young men appreciated, no doubt, that the founders of Methodism recognized the work of the school as a necessary auxiliary to the Church and were aware that John Wesley, a fellow of high rank in Lincoln College and graduate of Oxford, at the first Conference of the denomination in England, presented the question of schools under Methodist auspices. It was because of his pleading, together with that of his dynamic associate, George Whitefield, a Pembroke College student and Oxford graduate, that financial assistance was sent by the English Wesleyans to Princeton and to Dartmouth Colleges and Whitefield was one of the founders of the Uni- versity of Pennsylvania, 1740. Francis Asbury, General Superintendent of the Methodist Episcopal Church in America, upon his arrival, began solicit- ing contributions for the founding of a school and Dr. Thomas Coke, to whom Wesley committed the joint supervision, with Asbury, of the Methodist Church in the United States, submit- ted a plan for erecting a college to the first General Con- ference, meeting in Baltimore, 1784. Far reaching, also, in the life of the Church was the provision made by the General Con- ference in 1820, that: "all annual conferences establish as soon as practicable, literary institutions under their own con- trol and in such manner as they may think proper." It was the good fortune of Dr. Evans, twenty-seven years of age, who was already established as a physician in Attica, Indiana, to hear a lecture on "Christian Education" by the Pres- ident of Asbury College (now DePauw University) . "Man is the creature of education," the speaker, Matthew Simpson, de- clared. "While the faculties of Church colleges should be com- posed of Christian men," he added; "there should be no sectar- ianism in the instruction offered and students should not be denied admission because of religious belief." So impressed was Dr. Evans with the lecture that, on the following day, he went to hear President Simpson preach. "The earnest words of the sermon,"' as related by Mrs. Simpson, "wrought upon the physician still more and he proposed to go on with the Old Doc (as Matthew Simpson was called by his friends), and thus began a devoted friendship between these two ardent natures, one that deepened with the years. Within a short time, Dr. Evans became a member of the Methodist Church." In 1848, having accepted a professorship in Rush Medical College, Dr. Evans took up his residence in Chicago. He was one of the organizers of the Chicago and of the Illinois Medical Societies, and for five years served as editor and later as one of the proprietors of the Northwestern Medical and Surgical Journal." 134 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT After the death of Mrs. Evans, 1850, Dr. Evans began to devote more of his time to the church, to the problems of edu- cation, to business, to civic affairs, and for two years he served as a member of the Chicago city council and was chairman of the committee on schools. As a member and worker in the Clark Street Methodist Episcopal Church, he established a friendship with Grant Goodrich and Orrington Lunt and later married the sister of the latter, Margaret Patten Gray. He was one of the founders of the Northwestern Christian Advo- cate and of the Methodist Book Concern. From his first meeting with President Simpson, it is evi- dent that Dr. Evans had conceived a plan for the founding of a Christian university in the middle west, for upon this project they were in agreement before Dr. Evans came to Chicago and before Dr. Simpson, after nine years of service as college presi- dent, assumed his duties as editor of The Western Christian Advocate. In the statement by Dr. Evans, at the first meeting the committee of nine, in the little Lake Street office, it seems probable that he gave expression, in some form, to the ideal which through the years was the dominating force in his life and defined by himself as follows: 'There is no other cause to which you can more profitably lend your influence, your labor, and your means than that of a Christian education, by aiding in founding a university." In addition to the three ministers, the other laymen who were present at the first meeting of the committee were men who were active participants in the civic, intellectual and social advancement of Chicago, a city which boasted a population of 29,963. Among them were Grant Goodrich and Orrington Lunt, who were to be thought of as outstanding among the founders of the University. At twenty-years of age, Grant Goodrich, having studied law in an office, left his native state, New York, and began the practice of law in Chicago, a frontier town of only four hund- red inhabitants. He became, likewise, a successful investor in building lots and his name is found among the pioneers who were interested in civic and religious undertakings, serving as a member of the first Chicago school board, and as one of the organizers and secretary of the board of trustees of Rush Med- ical College. In his law practice, he became acquainted with Abraham Lincoln, was one of his most ardent admirers and advocated his nomination as President of the United States- After serving five years as judge of the Superior Court of Chicago he continued to practice law as head of one of the best known firms in the city. Another name indissolubly associated with the history of IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 135 the University is that of Orrington Lunt who has been aptly called "the discoverer of Evanston and the nestor of North- western." Before coming to Chicago, he had served as clerk and as partner in his father's store in Bowdoinham, Maine, the place of his birth. Owing to hard times, he determined to seek his fortune in the West, his available capital consisting mainly of letters of introduction. With characteristic energy and cour- age, he became a buyer of wheat and within three years found it possible to erect his own warehouse. Mr. Lunt became iden- tified also with real estate and railroad interests and was made trustee, auditor and vice-president of the Chicago Union Rail- road. In early manhood, he joined the Methodist Episcopal Church and became prominent as a worker, serving later as a delegate in two General Conferences and as a member of the Methodist Ecumenical Council held in London, 1881. An attempt has been made to present something of the careers of only three of the men who met on that last day of May, 1850, to consider the founding of a university. It must be conceded that here were men of vision, men possessing that un- wavering confidence necessary for membership in a board of trustees, men competent to overcome the spirit of apathy and pessimism which accompanied the periods of war and financial crises incident to the critical first years of the University. Dr. Evans was to serve as President of the Board of Trustees for forty-three years, notwithstanding he had taken up his resi- dence in Denver as Governor of the territory of Colorado, through appointment by President Lincoln. For thirty-nine years Grant Goodrich served as a trustee, and Orrington Lunt for forty-six years. In their first meeting, the committee of nine defined their objectives in a series of resolutions. "Whereas", the first reads : "the interests of sanctified learning require the immediate establishment of a University in the Northwest, under the pat- ronage of the Methodist Episcopal church ; Therefore Resolved, that ; a committee of five be appointed to prepare a charter to incorporate a Literary University to be located at Chicago, to be under the control and patronage of the Methodist Episcopal Church, to be submitted to the next General Assembly of the State of Illinois. Resolved, that; said Committee memorialize the Rock River, Wisconsin, Michigan and Northern Indiana Conferences of the Methodist Episcopal Church to mutually take part in the government and patronage of said University." The committee on charter made its report, which was unanimously adopted at a meeting of the original committee in the parsonage of the Clark Street Methodist Church, June 14. A bill to incorporate the "North Western University" was 136 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT passed by the General Assembly and with the signature of Governor A. C. French became a law January 28, 1851. Since the University was to provide higher education for the North- west, in addition to the twelve laymen whose names appeared in the charter, there were designated four trustees who were ministers from the Rock River Conference, Richard Haney, Philo Judson, S. P. Keyes, A. E. Phelps; and the same number from each of the Wisconsin and the Iowa Annual Conferences. Providing the Michigan, Northern Indiana, and Illinois Confer- ences should each choose four members, they were likewise to be included among the trustees. An amendment to the charter. February 16, 1861, provided that each of the annual confer- ences was to be represented by two trustees. On February 19, 1867, it was provided that the Board may elect any number not exceeding twenty-four and that " a majority of the whole Board shall be members of the Methodist Episcopal Church." Among the statements submitted in a letter for the Con- ferences were the following : "Believing that the duties, respon- sibilities and highest interests of our Church loudly call for prompt and efficient action on her part, your brethren of Chicago have determined to found a University of learning and solicit the cooperation of the Church. " In the institution were to be taught all of the higher branches of education and espec- ially such branches of literature, science and arts as would enable students to qualify for the practical duties of life. There was assurance that $25,000 could be raised in Chicago by vol- untary contributions toward the support and endowment of the University. On June 14, 1851, the first meeting of the corporation was held in the Clark Street Church. It was of greatest significance for the future of the University that Dr. Nathan Smith Davis was among the trustees present, having been elected to fill the vacancy caused by the death of Eli Reynolds. Dr. Davis had come to Chicago from New York City as a member of the Rush Medical College, 1849. Two years earlier he had founded the American Medical Association and was the editor of "The Annalist," a semi-monthly medical journal. He was known throughout the country, not only as a leader in his profession but also in the educational and religious fields. He became the first dean of the Northwestern University School of Medicine 1859. A plan of operations looking toward the establishment of a college of liberal arts was approved. It was recommended that a president should be selected who was to serve as the professor of moral philosophy and belle lettres, with a salary of $1200; that there should be established the professorships of mathe- matics, of the natural sciences, and of ancient and modern lang- IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 137 uages, and that $20,000 should be raised for a preparatory de- partment to be located in Chicago. With commendable foresight they decreed that no debts might be contracted, or money ex- pended, without the means having first been provided. By August 1, 1851, the Executive Committee recommend- ed a site for the preparatory building, which included sixteen lots on the corner of Jackson and LaSalle streets, the present location of the Continental Illinois National Bank. Dr. Evans advanced the $8,000 necessary for the purchase, and after transferring the title to the trustees became a leading con- tributor to the fund. The Michigan trustees, including Dr. Clark Titus Hin- man, were, for the first time, in attendance upon the meeting of the Board, June 22, 1853. It is evident that his reputation as a successful administrator and scholar was known for he was made chairman of one of the most important committees — that of permanent endowment. His report was approved and on the same day he was elected the first president of the University. After his graduation from Wesleyan University, Middletown, Connecticut, where he took high rank in scholar- ship, he accepted the call to become principal of Wesleyan Seminary, later Albion College, Michigan. By his forceful leadership he succeeded in placing the school upon a sound financial basis. In full agreement with the proposed Dlan to make North- western the central University for the Methodist Church of the Northwest, Dr. Hinman assumed the task of securing $200,000, the amount agreed upon by the trustees for its endowment, although he had urged a goal of $500,000. One half of the $200,000, was to be procured by the sale of scholarships, and the balance by subscriptions. Fifty thousand dollars had been subscribed in Chicago before the sale of perpetual scholarships at one hundred dollars each began. In the appeal to Chicago Methodism it was stated that there was no institution of the grade and character proposed under Protestant influence with- in a convenient distance from the city; that there were nine Methodist churches in Chicago with nearly 1000 members, and there were nearly 1000 children in Methodist Sabbath Schools. "The Church", it was urged; "is ordained to be "the light of the world." Education in the common, modern acceptance of the term, is second only in importance to the preaching of the gospel. Education, then, is the legitimate province — the appro- priate work of the church. She must perform that work or she will fail in her mission." By action of the trustees, 1853, a site for the University was procured — the Evanston to be — and plans for the erection of buildings were made. The proposal for a preparatory build- 138 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT ing in Chicago, at that time, was thought inexpedient. The President was requested to attend the different annual con- ferences and present the interests of the institution and one member from each of the patronizing conferences was appoint- ed to represent the University within these conferences. In his addresses, President Hinman won favor through his prophecy for this central Methodist University which was to be the equal of any Eastern institution. Philo Judson, a member of the Rock River Conference, as Financial Agent, accepted the task of assisting the President in the sale of scholarships, and in procuring additional sub- scriptions. He made an appeal, through the Northwestern Christian Advocate to his fellow members of the Rock River Conference which was received with favor. Dr. Evans and Orrington Lunt were the largest contributors, sub- scribing S5.000 each. The list contains the names of a number of persons who were not connected with the Methodist Church. To President Hinman must likewise be ascribed the outline for instruction in the University which was provided on a scale that was both broad and liberal. The plan adopted by the trustees made provision, at the outset, for the College of Liter- ature, Science, and the Arts as best meeting the needs of the country. "But since the institution is designed to be a Univer- sity," it is stated; "at least in the full American sense of the term, with its different departments, it might appear an over- sight to confine our organization to the faculty of a single de- partment." It was decided that no Medical School was then required since the Rush Medical College, with its able faculty of which Dr. Evans and Dr. Davis were members, would un- doubtedly keep pace with the demands of the profession. A department of law was to be organized "at no distant day." A plan for the special training of ministers had already been devised by Dr. John Dempster, an able preacher of great energy and invincibility of purpose. His project interested Dr. Evans, Orrington Lunt, Grant Goodrich, and Philo Judson, who agreed to provide a building, Dempster Hall, the first erected on the campus, and $1,600 a year towards its support. They were four of the five persons constituting the original Board of Trustees of Garrett Biblical Institute. The minutes of the University trustees, for 1854, give evidence of the hopeful feeling and aggressive spirit which dominated the founders. The assets of the institution including land, notes and subscriptions amounted to $281,915, with liabilities of $32,255. Expressing confidence that, with little delay, they would be enabled to fill all fourteen of the profes- sorships proposed, they selected two young men who with Pre- sident Hinman, were to constitute the first faculty. Henry IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 139 Sanborn Noyes, A. M., a graduate of Wesleyan and former pupil and friend of Dr. Hinman at Newbury Academy, was called to the chair of Mathematics and William G. Godman, A. M., to the chair of Greek Language and Literature. Of the superior quali- fications of these men there was no question on the part of the: Board, for they assert : "In profound scholarship and practical experience they compare favorably with the professors of any Eastern college in their respective departments. The time had arrived when the prophecy of President Hinman, for the future of the University, was about to be ful- filled. While undertaking to provide for other professorships by additional scholarships and $100,000 for the erection of buildings, including an astronomical observatory and a library, he was stricken, when thirty-five years of age, with a sudden and fatal illness. Notwithstanding the temporary check to their plans be- cause of the loss of the President, the trustees appointed Professor Noyes President "ad interim." A most important pro- vision embodied in an amendment to the charter which had passed the legislature and had been signed by the governor, February, 1855, was adopted. One section, which doubtless originated with Dr. Davis and Dr. Evans and was unanimously approved by all members, provides that: "no spiritous, vinous or other fermented liquors shall be sold under license, or other- wise, within four miles of the location of said university, ex- cept for medicinal, mechanical, or sacramental purposes under a penalty of twenty-five dollars for each offense. Providing that so much of this act as relates to the sale of intoxicating drinks within four miles, may be repealed by the General As- sembly whenever they may think proper."* It was decided to erect a frame building for temporary purposes and the corner-stone was laid with much ceremony, June 15, 1855, Bishop Matthew Simpson making the address. On November 5, this superb building, as it was called, later known as Old College and now headquarters for the School of Education, was ready for occupancy. The opening of the college, which, for five years had been the objective of trustees and friends and about which so much had been spoken was not marked by any formal exercises. The faculty of two greeted the incoming students numbering ten during the first year. "Dr. Evans", it is stated by one of the students, "would drop in upon us at class-work and give us hearty God speed as ho *By an all inclusive act of the legislature it was provided, 1934, that the "licensing of taverns" in all municipalities should become mandatory upon city councils on and after May 10 of that year, — unless a referendum at the April election should determine otherwise." An all Evanston com- mittee, of which the writer served as chairman, assisted by trustees, faculty and alumni of the University and thousands of Evanston citizens, succeeded in keeping Evanston dry territory, by a large majority of votes. 140 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT pictured for us the oncoming years with full faculties of in- struction in all departments, large permanent buildings, large classes, etc." To the names of men, already mentioned, who may be thought of as advancing the Christian ideals for the University, but serving for only a combined total of ten years, should be added those of Randolph S. Foster, Erastus 0. Haven and Charles Henry Fowler, successors to Dr. Hinman as President. Each of them had been a successful minister. Dr. Haven had served as Professor of English and as President of the Univer- sity of Michigan, resigning the last position in order to accent the call to Northwestern. After serving three years, President Foster returned to New York as minister in one of the important churches. Dr. Haven, at the end of three years, was elected the first Secretary of the Board of Education of the Methodist Episcopal Church and after four years President Fowler accepted the position of editor of the New York Christian Advocate, then the most influential position of its kind in the Church. All three were elected bishops. Loyal Methodists all, there is no evidence which indicates any suggestion of a desire on their part to modify the charter's provision, that: "No particular religious faith shall be re- quired of those who become students of the institution", nor to change one of the first acts of the trustees which declared that: "Professors were to be selected on the basis of character and qualifications." Meantime, two new members had been added to the faculty whose lives were to be devoted to promoting the best interests of the University and whose influence was to extend to the present. Both of them were noted for their inspiration in the class-room and for their influence on the characters of their students; both served as Dean of the College of Liberal Arts and as President ad interim. Both were active members of the Methodist Church. The influence of Doctor Daniel Bonbright, Professor of Latin Language and Literature, and Doctor Oliver Marcy, Professor of Natural History and Physics, in shaping faculty legislation, their views on research and freedom of thought and their place in the community may not here be adequately described. Their attitude toward the basic ideals upon which the University was founded may receive only brief mention. On a number of occasions, both of these Presidents refer- red to the relationship between the Church and the University. President Marcy describes the influence of the instructor as follows : "It may be said that there is no religion involved in instruction in Latin or Greek, Philology, Philosophy or Geology, IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 141 but there is an immense difference between the religious tone and the religious influence of the instruction given in any of these branches by a professor who looks at the world from a standpoint of matter and force, and the tone and influence of the instruction of that professor whose standpoint is an intel- ligent, superintending Providence." The coming of Henry Wade Rogers, successful dean of the law school at the University of Michigan, as President, was an epochal event in the history of Northwestern. "The nature of the teaching and the scope of the work to be carried on," he declared in his inaugural address: "should be broadly Christian but not sectarian. " "He both liberalized and broadened the horizon of the University," wrote Dr. W. A. Locy, Professor of Zoology. "He raised the standard all along the line in the professional schools as well as in the College of Liberal Arts. It did not grow away from the Church, but became a more fitting repre- sentative of the Church." "We have no auditorium large enough for us to assemble all our students for prayer or on any other notable occasion," Dr. Rogers writes in 1900. "The Northwestern University for the first time in its history appeals to the Methodist Church ... it is our duty to urge our claims upon the attention of the Church . . . Northwestern is the product of Christian faith and Christian sentiment ... It is not as suppliants, but as creditors that we appeal to the Church and to the community." But President Rogers in using the phrase "for the first time in its history," referred to the Church at large and was not unmindful of the spirit of approval which the Rock River Annual Conference year after year had recorded. In the re- port of the Conference Committee on Education, 1892, is the statement : "We are more than ever pleased with the represen- tations of this truly great and growing University. We know of no worthier or more desirable institution in this country . . " In stressing the idea that the University, in coming to the Church for financial assistance, came "not as a suppliant but as a creditor," President Rogers was thinking of the contribu- tions made by alumni toward strengthening the program of Methodism. This view was made concrete during the admin- istrations of Presidents Joseph Cummings, Edmund Janes James and Abram W. Harris, and especially in the appeal made to the Board of Home Missions and Church Extension and the Board of Foreign Missions during the administration of Act- ing President Thomas Franklin Holgate. To properly implement "The Centenary Movement," in its proposed "war-time reconstruction program," 1919, President Holgate and the two members of the Committee serving with him; — Frederick Carl Eiselen, Dean of Garrett Biblical Insti- 142 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT tute, and the writer, Deari of the Graduate School, concluded that the universities, and especially the graduate schools, must assist in the effort to procure the 13,000 trained leaders for social and religious service throughout the Methodist Church and in the Inter-Church movement. "It is our desire," the Committee declared in a commun- ication to the two Boards: "to have all the available facilities of Northwestern University placed at the disposal of the Church for the training of leaders in the various fields of re* ligious and social activities contemplated by the Centenary and Inter-Church movements. ... To accomplish the best re- sults in several departments of study of the highest scholar ship and reputation. As we now plan, one must be added in Biblical Literature and Research ; one or two in Missions ; two in Religious Education ; one in rural and village life and one or more in each of the special fields of History and Geography. . . . With the support of the Centenary Board, for five years, an endowment can doubtless be raised to make the program permanent." . . . "The appeal is made in order to supplement a larger in- vestment already made by the University for these and allied fields of study. With this supplementary aid we shall be pre- pared to offer one of the best programs given by any institu- tion in the country for the training of young men and women for Christian social service." Attention was called to the fact that Northwestern was the only University in Methodism which had been honored by election to membership in the Association of American Uni- versities. It was stated that the University, as envisioned by its founders, had been a continuous asset to the Church. Ac- cording to an investigation made, in 1905, by a graduate of the College of Liberal Arts, and a member of the Rock River Conference, Dr. Amos W. Patten, it was shown that in that year 124 graduates were on the Foreign Mission fields of the Church, and numbers representing other Churches. Dr. Thomas Nicholson, an alumnus, while secretary of the Board of Education, carried on an investigation in order to ascertain where the Methodist Episcopal Church had secured its missionary recruits over a period of five years. "In com- mon with others," he states : "we expected to find that certain colleges like Ohio Wesleyan, which had been widely noted for evangelistic and missionary fervor, would lead the list. To our surprise and gratification we found that in that five year pe- riod Northwestern University had given the Church more mis- sionary recruits than any other college or university of our Church, and with the exception of two of the larger institu- tions, as many as any other two colleges in the whole list." Students and faculty had paid the salary of Miss Jose- IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 143 phine Stahl in India, and continued to contribute to the salary each year of a graduate in some one of the foreign fields, as, $1,000 to J. R. Denyes in Java and the same amount to Miss Inez Mason as teacher of science in Isabella Thoburn College. Among the other well known alumni missionaries were — Dr. Arthur J. Bowen, President of Nanking University ; Dr. Spen- cer Lewis, noted scholar and translator of Chinese dialects; Dr. Ida Kahn, well known for her remarkable service in or- ganizing the hospital at Nanchang, China; Dr. and Mrs. Wil- liam T. Hobart, Christian leaders in Peking; Bertram and Mrs. Rappe in Chungking; William R. and Mrs. Johnson in Peking; Burton and Mrs. St. John in China; Alice Monk in Hokaido; John M. Springer, Thomas A. OTarrell, Julia Kipp and Ray Kipp in Central and South Africa ; and George P. Howard in South America. President Charles M. Stuart stated that, in a single year, fifty men who had attended Gar- rett Biblical Institute were graduates of Northwestern. In response to the presentations by the Committee, in their numerous interviews with Board secretaries, the Boards voted $40,000 a year for five years toward an increase in the number of University instructors in Religious Education, Home and Foreign Missions, and other subjects in the curriculum closely correlated therewith. Among the additional members of the faculty secured were: John E. Stout, George H. Betts,, and Norman E. Richardson in Religious Education; Edmund D. Soper in the History of Religions ; and William L. Bailey, in Sociology, for a city and rural church program. Isaac J. Cox and Harold B. Ward were brought to the University as instruc- tors in Hispanic- American History and Geography, primarily, to prepare workers for service in South American countries. At the close of the five year period 196 graduate students had elected their major work in the department of Religious Education alone. One had become a college president; sixty- three, directors of religious education and teachers in week- day schools; twenty-three, superintendents and teachers in- public schools; nineteen, teachers in Methodist colleges, theo- logical schools and Wesley foundations; twenty-six, teachers in other institutions of higher learning; twenty-three mis- sionaries ; thirty-two ministers, and nine Y. M. C. A. and Y. W. C. A. secretaries. Unfortunately, within two years after the inauguration of this program the Mission Boards were con- fronted with a decrease in offerings from the Church and were forced to curtail their contributions to the University. Impressed with the importance of the program, however, the trustees of the University, in 1923, adopted the following report of their Committee on Education, of which James F. Oates was chairman : "Resolved ; that the work which has been conducted in the Departments of Religious Education and His- 144 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT tory of Religions and Missions during the last four years has been of great significance in connection with the development of the University, and that it is the further opinion of the com- mittee that the work of these two departments be incorpor- ated as integral and permanent departments of the University, providing funds are available for the continuance of this work either from special sources or in the budget of the University." The following year, nothwithstanding a budget deficit, the Trustees voted to include the entire program as an integral part of the University curriculum. The courses in Religious Education were listed in the School of Education, of which Dr. John E. Stout was made Dean. Professor Edmund D. Soper continued in charge of the Department of the History of Re- ligion and Missions, and Professor Frederick E. Eiselen in charge of Biblical Literature. The active support of this program by President Walter Dill Scott promoted its continuing success. In an address to the Trustees he writes : "The great need of the Church today, the great need of any institution that attempts to overcome the power of sin and relieve the suffering caused thereby is trained men and women. I am willing for the moment to forget the service that this University renders to all other forms of social service and to have her judged in terms of her coopera- tion with the central agency of social service, the Church," The thirty-five active pastors, and six pastors emeritus, of the present Rock River Conference who have been granted de- grees by the University ; the graduates serving in other Meth- odist Conferences and in numerous non-Methodist pulpits ; the alumni on the several mission fields; the hundreds of Christ- ian teachers and business and professional men and women would cite, among those contributing to the development of Christian character among students, the names of Robert Baird, Herbert F. Fisk, George A. Coe and other faculty mem- bers ; would stress their influence on programs in local churches and would list some of their extra-curricular activities. While Dr. Scott, as a student of the life of Dr. John Evans, as an alumnus, and for many years as chairman of the depart- ment of Psychology would give due credit to each of the influ- ences mentioned, he was thinking also of the University's superior religious program which was established by the trustees in 1937. This program is carried on under the lead- ership of two groups of persons ; the University Board of Re- ligion and the Association of Religious Counselors. The first, or policy developing group, is composed of fourteen members who are appointed by the President of the University, and in- cludes representatives from the trustees, faculty, alumni and IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 145 students. Among its members are: President Franklyn B. Snyder, Vice-President Fred D. Fagg, Jr., Dean of Faculties, Bishop Ernest L. Waldorf, President Horace G. Smith and Dr. Ernest F. Tittle. The chairman of the Board, Dr. Thornton Merriam, was appointed by the President of the University and holds the rank of Professor. The Religious Council, with Dr. Merriam as chairman, is composed of Foundation directors, of university pastors, and the secretaries of the Young Men's and Young Women's Christian Associations. The purpose of the Council is to develop the cooperative prases of the University's religious program. The Methodist Student Foundation has been organized, with the Reverend Eric T. Brand, as full-time Director and Counselor, in charge of the Foundation headquarters and of the Sunday evening vesper services. Serving on its Board of Trustees are the Bishop of the Chicago Area and ten ministers and ten laymen appointed by the Rock River Conference. On the Board also are the Methodist ministers of Evanston and the Director of the University Board of Religion ; representa- tives from the faculty, from the University administration, and from the students and alumni, the Methodist secretaries of the Christian Associations and two representatives from the Department of Wesley Foundations and Methodist Student Work of the Board of Education. The purpose of the Foundation has been defined as fol- lows : ''Through fellowship in worship, study, discussion, work, and recreation to lead the student to a growing appreciation of Christian ideals and to an increasing expression of those ideals in Christ-like action." In what has been written, there has been an attempt to give, in mere outline, some of the methods by which North- western University has promoted a program for developing among its students the ideals of Christian social service. Throughout, there is evident the purpose which inspired the founders and promoters of the University, that the kind of social order to be sought can be attained only as all relation- ships, personal, national, international, are fashioned in keep- ing with the standards of Christian life and character. To quote a paragraph written by President Franklyn B. Snyder as foreword to "A Guide to Your Religious Interests," which was presented to all new students at Northwestern University this year, 1940: "Northwestern University was founded by men who believed in religion as the most significant guiding factor in human life, and who believed in Christianity as the noblest of all religions. The University of today holds fast to these beliefs, and recognizes in the Student Religious Council an agency for translating this fact into action." 146 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT THE METHODIST PUBLISHING HOUSE When Rock River Conference began its corporate life in 1840, it found The Methodist Book Concern ready to help in the extension of its program with an enviable record of fifty-one years already to its credit. Methodism's concern for books was a heritage of John Wesley, who from the outset of his min. istry made a practice of printing booklets and pamphlets of every description. Even the name of our Publishing House in- dicates that next to concern for souls, was the concern for the culture of souls, which had its practical experience in the con- cern for books which would minister to that culture. George Washington had been president of the United States for only four months when the Conference, meeting in John Street Church, New York, in May 1789, established The Methodist Book Concern. That v/as an historic Conference. It was the first religious body in the country to send congratu- lations to the first president. It also commissioned Jesse Lee to establish Methodism in New England and then established the Methodist Book Concern. These achievements are suf- ficient to make this Conference distinct and historic in the an- nals of the church. Under the presidency of Francis Asbury, that little con- ference of only twenty-five men grappled with the task of es- tablishing the printing business. Of the need, there was no question. Experience and precedent was lacking, but there was no lack of faith. When it came to the matter of obtaining money for the enterprise, it was John Dickins, Secretary of the Conference who said, "Brethren, be of good courage. I have six hundred dollars, the savings of my life's labors. I will lend it all to the Conference for the beginning of this work." The Conference accepted it and John Dickins was ap- pointed Book Steward, the title used in England and used in this country until 1820. The new enterprise was located in Philadelphia. Dickins opened his offices in August, and before the end of the year had produced several books. The first to be published was, "The Christian's Pattern," (Wesley's version of Thomas aKempis.) The Book Concern remained in Philadelphia until 1804, following a true itinerant plan in its existence, when the General Conference meeting in the city of Baltimore deter- mined that the Book Concern should be moved to New York. The affairs and business of the Book Concern have, from the beginning, been under the close supervision of the church through a regular appointed committee. The evolution of the IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 147 Book Committee is very interesting. It first was composed of six members, all ministers, and for the convenience of meeting- owing to the long distances separating the ministers in pas- toral work and the great difficulty of travel and also because the Book Steward, John Dickins, was a resident pastor in Philadelphia, all members of the committee were selected from the Philadelphia Conference. When the Book Concern moved to New York in 1840 the Committee for similar reasons was selected from the New ^ 9oo£ erence ' When the Cin cinnati House was establish- ed m 1820 at first as a branch of the New York House and later m 1839 incorporated in its own right, there were two committees, and two agent residents at Cincinnati and New York respectively. One committee was from the New York Conference, and one from the Ohio Conference of ministers It was not until 1848 that the committees were elected by the General Conference. However, in 1868, the Committee was elected at large, with three additional members from the districts of New York and Ohio. With one Book Commit- tee now charged with the administration of both Houses con- siderable detail work was left to the "local committees" in New York and Cincinnati, who later with members from the Chi- cago area became the Executive Committee. The Executive Committee serves the Book Concern very much as a Board of Directors serves a general corporation. l«9nVn d i e Q9Q he ^ lea ^ er f !? ° f Nathan Bangs > who served fr om i»zu to 18^8, the Book Concern made great strides This versatile man was Publishing Agent, Editor of books and periodicals, and to all intents and purposes, the Book Commit- iT ;^. d ! r T, his . leadershi P the Christian Advocate and the Methodist Review were started, and the Book Concern be^an to bind and print in its own building. It was Bangs who bought in the name of the Book Concern, its first property, at 14 Cros- +Z fv^ , ^ Y0V ^ at a cost of five th ousand dollars. In that little building books were edited, printed, bound, and sold. On September 9, 1826, there went from its presses the first issue of the Advocate, the complete edition of five thousand copies being printed on a hand press. With Methodism moving westward, it soon became ap- parent that a branch house was needed in the West and in 18^0 a depository was opened in Cincinnati. This House de- w T?8«Q m T i«o° f i he m . ain establi shments of the concern TQM fL ki! ' a dep ^ or y ^ as °P ened ^ Chicago, and in 19^8, this became one of the mam establishments Other de- ^°n eS f n ™ operating as such are located in Boston, Pitts- bugh, Detroit, Kansas City, San Francisco, and Portland 148 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT The development of the Concern was not without its set- backs and heartaches. There were disastrous fires, when whole plants with equipment and stock were burned, and in- surance was largely uncollectable. Chicago for example, lost its property and contents, amounting to one hundred thousand dollars in the fire of 1871, and unquestionably lost another one hundred thousand dollars in the suspension of trade until the House was on its feet again. Then there were also long per- iods of great difficulty of doing business over wide areas, when business was largely a local affair in each community. There were periods of great economic dislocation due to panics and depressions. An illustration of these difficult days may be seen in this rather surprising story. "The difficulty of transfer of payments from one community to another for many years during the history of our wildcat banking is hard for us to understand- Today one sends one's personal chack on any bank to any part of the civilized world, and it is accepted as a matter of business routine. Then drafts on Cincinnati banks might not be honored in New York in which instances other means of payment had to be found. One very historic case is cited when the Cincinnati Depository owed the par- ent concern in New York $4,000 and had the money in Cincinnati banks. New York would not accept either Cincinnati's money or a draft on a Cin- cinnati bank except at ruinous discount. To make this payment the Assistant Agent at Cincinnati resorted to a then unprecedented method of making payment. He chartered two small boats (two, in the hope that at least one would get through). One he loaded with cotton, the other with tobacco, and attempted to send them to New York via the Ohio and Mis- sissippi Rivers, the Gulf of Mexico, through the Florida Keys and then continue to New York. Unfortunately, or maybe fortunately, the cargo of tobacco was destroyed on the Atlantic Coast. The chronicler does not tell us whether the cargoes were insured or whether the cotton in New York was sufficient to liquidate the charge between the houses, or indeed whether the account was ever otherwise liquidated. The incident does, however, il- lustrate the almost unsurmountable difficulties of transacting business be- tween two widely separated business centers." The Book Concern, in its one hundred and fifty-one years of existence, has sold approximately two hundred million dol- lars worth of religious and other good literature. Its net pro- duce has amounted to approximately twenty million dollars, over eight million dollars of which has been distributed to the funds for retired ministers, and approximately ten million dollars devoted to other purposes, as directed by the general Conference. The House enjoys a reputation among publishers as being not only one of the largest in the world, but also pro- ducing an unusually fine selection of books. Under the im- print of the Abingdon Press, it's books have circulated far be- yond the borders of Methodism. The Advocate can boast of a unique position in religious journalism, having the largest cir- culation for any religious weekly, and from its presses come church school literature which ranks among the best pro- duced today. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 149 To knit a rapidly increasing church into a vital sense of fellowship, the early leaders of the church set into motion plans for the Christian Advocate. In 1826, the first edition came from the presses, edited by a layman, Barber Barger, who came to the Advocate from Zion's Herald. That was the first of what became a family of Advocates published at var- ious places as the movements and growth of population re- quired. There came in rapid succession, the Western Advo- cate, published in Cincinnati in 1832, the Pittsburgh in 1833, the Northern in 1844, the Northwestern and California in 1853, the Central and the Pacific in 1856. The Northwestern was begun in Chicago in 1852 and had as its first editor, J. V. Watson, who served until 1856. T. M. Eddy followed him for a period of thirteen years. He in turn was followed by J. M. Reid and Arthur Edwards, who held the office for twenty-nine years. D. D. Thompson, a layman served from 1901 to 1908, and was succeeded by Charles M. Stuart. Upon Dr. Stuart's election to the presidency of Gar- rett Biblical Institute, he was succeeded by Elbert T. Zaring, who in turn was succeeded in 1924 by Dan B. Brummitt, who served until his death in 1939. Dr. T. Otto Nail is the present editor of the Northwestern Edition. The Uniting Conference in 1939 referred the future of "The Christian Advocate" to a joint committee, this commit- tee presenting its report to the General Conference of 1940. It was unanimously adopted. This report provides for one Christian Advocate, appearing in as many editions as The Board of Publication orders, with certain special pages for various territories in the United States. Dr. Roy L. Smith, a former Chicago pastor, at that time resident as a pastor in Los Angeles, California, was elected editor. Under arrangements made by The Board of Publication the combined Christian Advocate, and the special edition of "The Christian Advocate" printed for the Central Jurisdiction, will both be produced in Chicago. This adds a number of peo- ple to those employed in Chicago and increases very greatly the business transacted by the establishment at 740 Rush Street. The Chicago House of the Book Concern began in 1852, when the General Conference directed that a book de- pository and weekly paper be established in Chicago. Its first home was in a rented property at 63 Randolph Street. The second home was a four story building, purchased at 66 Wash- ington Street. It was destroyed in the Chicago Fire of Octo- ber 1871, at a loss, as already indicated of one hundred thous- 150 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT and dollars. After the fire, temporary quarters were taken on Clinton Street, and later removed to 24-26 E. VanBuren Street. Two years later, the property at 57 Washington Street was purchased and in 1899, a new building was erected at a cost of two hundred twenty-five thousand dollars. During the time of construction the depository transacted business on Monroe and Wabash. This property was sold February 1912 for six hundred thousand dollars. While a permanent home was being planned for the Depository, it had its temporary home at 1018-1024 S. Wabash Avenue. In August 1914, the property at the corner of Rush and Superior Streets was pur- chased from the Fourth Presbyterian Church for sixty-two thousand, five hundred dollars. On this site the present build- ing so familiarly known as "740 Rush" was erected and was entered with due ceremonies, April 25, 1916. Administering the affairs of the Chicago House were William Stowe, who took up his residence in Chicago in 1880. Among his succes- sors were Lewis Curts, Samuel Pye, Edward R. Graham, Robert H. Hughes, O. G. Markham and Fred D. Stone. The move northward from the loop has since proven to be exceedingly advantageous. The present location, which once seemed too far away from Chicago's business center, is now itself a center of a great new commercial and residential district. With more and more demands for space in the building at 740 Rush, the Book Committee, in December 1925, authorized the construction of a seven story building adjacent to the original building. Such alterations in the former build- ing as were necessary were made to make the whole a unified structure. For many years, 740 Rush has been not only the home of the Book Concern, but also headquarters for several of the Church's General Boards. The Chicago establishment of The Methodist Book Con- cern was for many years a Depository. About 1928 it was made one of the three main establishments of The Methodist Book Concern taking parity with New York and Cincinnati. During the years of the Book Concern in Chicago only two members of Rock River Conference have been Publishing Agents. Rev. Lewis Curts, D. D. was elected Agent of the Book Concern in 1892 and served for eight years. He became a member of Rock River Conference in 1870 and both before and after his years of service in the Book Concern he occupied leading pastorates in the Conference. Dr. Curts was a notable preacher and was also notable as a money raiser. There was a great demand for his services at church dedications and for general money-raising enterprises. The second member of Rock River Conference to be IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 151 elected a Publishing Agent is Rev. Fred D. Stone, D. D. Dr. Stone was born and has served his ministry within the bounds of Rock River Conference. While pastor at Irving Park Church in Chicago he became a member of the Executive Committee of the Book Committee, later serving as Secretary of that Committee, and from 1932 to 1936 as Chairman of the Committee. In 1936, on the retirement of John H. Race, he was elected Publishing Agent and was assigned to residence in Chicago. In 1940 the three publishing houses, the Publishing House of The Methodist Episcopal Church, South, the estab- lishments in Baltimore and Pittsburgh belonging to The Meth- odist Protestant Board of Publication and our own Methodist Book Concern were merged. Seven Publishing Agents had been in charge of these various enterprises and under the new arrangement two Publishing Agents have entire charge of the business. Dr. Stone is one of them and Dr. B. A. Whitmore of Nashville is the other. Dr. Whitmore is a layman who has been for twenty years connected with the Publishing House of the Southern Methodist Church. Dr. Stone maintains resi- dence in Chicago and Dr. Whitmore in Nashville but their supervision of the work of the Publishing House is a joint task. 152 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT THE STORY OF THE CHICAGO TRAINING SCHOOL A Dream — A bird dropped an acorn in an Evanston yard where it was found by an enterprising housewife who picked it up and planted it in a flower pot. Later it was given a sunny spot in her garden and carefully watered. It is growing steadily and promises to become an oak. God planted a dream in the heart of a gifted young wo- man. She nurtured it, lived for it with complete abandon and finally it grew into forty institutions. Lucy Rider was a Bible lecturer and a Sunday School field worker who saw that there was no institution in which women might train for professional Christian service. It became to her a call of God and she started a Training School for City, Home and Foreign Missions. Such an enterprise was a new idea to American Metho- dists and it proved difficult to project it into the common mind. Good people said "women haven't enough brains to study theology." 'Those who have sufficient brains will not come to such a training school." "No place to work will be found for those who take such training." Lucy Rider, how- ever, was not easily baffled. She agitated until Dr. M. M. Park- hurst and a few other Methodist ministers became mildly in- terested and finally arranged to have her present the scheme to the Chicago Preachers' Meeting, but nothing came of it. Romance Aids High Adventure — Romance came to the aid of the dreamer. A Y. M. C. A. worker with extra-ordin- ary business ability and a #reat faith in God wooed Lucy Rider and won her hand. She soon convinced her young hus- band, Josiah Shelley Meyer, of the feasibility of her project and the two devoted their lives to the enterprise. A lukewarm preachers' meeting committee ventured to underwrite the first month's rent — $50.00 — for a training school if the Meyers would undertake the enterprise without any further guar- antee. With this slight encouragement the two undaunted high adventurers launched their project. On a rainy Saturday afternoon Mr. Meyer rode with the driver on a dray which brought their few belongings to 50 W. Park Avenue. Mrs. Meyer traveled by street car. They found the place dingy and dirty. They swept and scrubbed and with their own hands pulled up the carpet tacks left by the former occupants. They used a packing box for a table and another for an office desk. Mrs. Meyer pinned on a wall a sheet of paper announcing the curriculum. The school opened on October 20, 1885 with four IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 153 students. An opening reception was announced. The enthus- iastic founders prepared for two hundred guests, but lo, only twelve appeared. Yet they had their reception and made the most of it. The first month soon rolled by and the rent for the second month had to be found. This was made the subject of daily prayer by the school family and behold, on the day that the rent was due, Dr. M. E. Cady, pastor of Western Avenue Church, called. He brought the Thanksgiving collection of that church, amounting to $21.08, saying that he knew of no worthier place to put this offering to work than the new school. This gift enabled them to pay the second month's rent. From Dimes to Dollars— Mr. and Mrs. Meyer did not depend solely upon the efficacy of family prayers for the wherewithal to conduct their school. They started a paper, "The Messenger" and sent it out by the thousands all over the church acquainting people with the enterprise and appealing for funds. One scheme almost got them into trouble. Mrs. Meyer proposed that they send out letters to a hundred people asking each to send the school a dime and then to write three letters to other friends asking those friends to send dimes to the Training School and to write three more letters. This started one of the first successful "chain letters." Soon the returns came in, first by the score, then by hundreds and finally by the bushel baskets full. The postal authorities became very impatient but the scheme netted the school $10,032.80. Another interesting scheme was the solicitation of funds by means of pledge books. Friends were asked to secure signa- tures, each signer to pay five cents toward the expenses of the school. There is still under glass in the Training School office one of these subscription books with the signatures of Mr. N. W. Harris and Mrs. N. W. Harris, each of whom contributed five cents. Before long, however, this elect couple became the generous patrons of the Training School. This Nickel Fund brought in about $3000.00. Sixteen students enrolled during the first year, but the in- stitution was at once such an outstanding success that it won devoted friends and before the year closed its promoters felt justified in soliciting funds for a school building. A Board of Trustees was organized and the corner of Dearborn and Ohio Streets purchased. On this property in the late summer of 1886 the first home of the Training School was erected. The building- could not be completed as soon as the Meyers had hoped for and they were unable to occupy it until the first of December. They were so anxious, however, to get started that they moved in before the plaster was dry or hardware provided for doors 154 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT and windows. The cellar way was still an open hole and forth- with a hapless student tumbled down. By the year 1894 the Training School building at Dear- born and Ohio Streets proved inadequate and with the aid of Mr. and Mrs. N. W. Harris, a site was secured at the corner of 50th and Indiana and in 1895 the first unit of the well known Chicago Training School property was erected at 4949 In- diana Avenue. Another unit was added in 1905 and in 1910 Mr. Harris donated the commodious Norman Wait Harris Chapel. At about the same time Miss Cordelia Monnett con- tributed funds for memorial dormitories across the street which have been put to good use throughout the years. These were known as Kinnear and Monnett Halls. Forty Institutions — The development of the work thus begun was amazing. During the first year eager students were sent out to do field work for city churches. The re- sults were phenomenal and several pastors insisted upon the continuance of this visitation work during the summer. Eight devoted young women remained and worked without compensation, the Training School providing board and room. At the opening of the next year these workers were crowded out of the school quarters. That led to the organization of the Chicago Deaconess Home in 1887. Other developments followed in quick succession. Chicago had as yet no visiting nurses. The field workers of the school found many sick folk who needed care but professional nurses were unwilling to enter the homes of the sick poor. So Mr. and Mrs. Meyer decided to start a little hospital of their own in the Training School building in order to train Christian nurses who might be willing to work among the poor. They vacated a few rooms and sent out notices to half a dozen physicians that beds were available at the Training School for patients unable to pay for hospital service. That was the be- ginning of Wesley Memorial Hospital. Mrs. Meyer, herself an M. D., was the first resident physician of that hospital and Dr. I. N. Danforth the head of the embryonic staff. This hospital recently laid the corner stone for a three million dollar build- ing. Homeless old people who did not belong in the crowded poor house of that day were found by the school visitors. The need of care for the aged pressed upon the Training School founders and with the help of Mr. William Bush and others, the Chicago Methodist Old People's Home was founded. One day a scrub woman at the Chicago and Northwest- ern Station noticed a forlorn boy of seven years running about the station. He had a tag around his neck asking that he be IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 155 delivered to the Chicago Training School. This woman daily passed the Training School on her way to work and when she went home that night she took the lad along, knocked at the Training School door and shoved him in. This and similar experiences led ultimately to the founding of the Lake Bluff Orphange. In short, through the Training School and its students, during the first thirty years, forty new institutions were either founded or staffed. Hospitals, orphanges, baby folds, old people's homes, deaconess homes, working girls' homes, rest homes and training schools were some of the tan- gible results of this high adventure. Such achievements were made possible by the sacrificial cooperation of many laymen. Among these were Mr. and Mrs. N. W. Harris, William Bush, James B. Hobbs, George D. Elder- kin, W. E. Blackstone and Judge 0. H. Horton. Morever, Mr. and Mrs. Meyer were assisted by a group of devoted workers, some of whom gave more than a score of years to the Train- ing School ; among them Miss Esther E. Bjornberg, our pres- ent registrar, Miss Belle L. James, our secretary and Miss D. Olive Shoenberger, a gifted teacher. There was no money for salaries so the entire staff of the Training School, made up of self sacrificing and competent workers, received and accepted only the meager deaconess al- lowance of that day, from $8.00 to $15.00 per month with room and board. The founders of the school, though without means of their own, were determined to share fully with their loyal co-workers and contented themselves each with a dea- coness allowance and expenses. The need of adequate training for missionaries was soon discovered in the training school so this became one of the first objectives of the new venture. Over five hundred foreign mis- sionaries have gone out from this school. In 1888 Mrs. Meyer was one of the leaders of the new deaconess movement. In fact, she has been called "the Mother of Methodist Deaconess Work" in America. Over one thou- sand deaconesses were trained in this institution. In the nineties the Social Service Movement gripped the church. The Training School became a veritable dynamo of social passion and supplied enthusiastic workers in that field. Following 1910 the Religious Education Movement came to the front and the school was a pioneer along this line. Reorganization — In 1917, after a third of a century of creative activity, Mr. and Mrs. Meyer recognized that the time for retirement had come. Under the efficient leadership of Bishop Thomas Nicholson, the school was reorganized and 156 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Louis F. W. Lesemann, the District Superintendent of the Chicago Northwestern District, was elected president upon nomination of the Meyers. On a memorable inaugural occas- ion, the keys of the school were turned over by Mrs. Meyer to Dr. Lesemann who has been the head of the institution ever since, guiding the school through two reorganizations. In 1920 the Training School opened its doors to men de- siring to prepare themselves for Christian service. A Pre- paratory Department was also organized in order to enable those who had not had the opportunity in earlier years to meet entrance requirements. The academic standards of the school were gradually raised and the institution attracted not only high school but also college graduates. During the Cen- tenary campaign and in later years the financial status of the School was gradually improved and though the work of the in- stitution shifted with the march of time, the spirit and devo- tion of earlier days was largely maintained. Affiliation With Garrett — With the advance of educa- tional standards, the increase in the cost of maintenance and the effect of the depression, affiliation with a stronger institution appeared highly desirable. Likewise a change in location on account of the deterioration of the Training School neighborhood became almost imperative. Garrett Biblical Institute was obviously the logical school with which the Chi- cago Training School might affiliate. For years there had been a cordial relation between Garrett and the Training School. The administrators of both institutions saw that there was much overlapping of curricula and that a considerable saving of overhead expense might be eliminated if the two institutions were brought under the same roof. It also became apparent that the affiliation might prove an advantage to both institutions in other respects. After careful consideration of the whole matter extending over a period of years, the two Boards of Trustees decided to affiliate the institutions in April, 1934. The set up is rather unique. It was agreed — 1) that the Chicago Training School should be housed in the Garrett Buildings and that one of the dormitories should become the Women's Dormitory. 2) that the Chicago Training School should maintain its independent organization and control its own assets, but that there should be a joint educational program directed by a Board of Managers composed of representatives of both in- stitutions. 3) that the Training School contribute to the extent of its ability to the joint educational enterprise. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 157 4) that the two schools maintain the same academic standards on a strictly graduate level. 5) that all women should enroll in the Chicago Training School and that all courses of Garrett should be open to Train- ing School students; in effect, making the Chicago Training School the Women's Department of Garrett. 6) that the president and registrar of the Chicago Train- ing School become members of the faculty of Garrett. This affiliation went into effect in the fall of 1934 and has proven of signal benefit to both institutions. It enables the Training School to offer to its students at least three times as many privileges and opportunities as was possible on the South Side. These women students share fully in the social and intellectual life of Garrett and the cultural and education- al privileges which Evanston affords. Moreover the cost of training has been actually reduced because the Training School students now pay the same fees as Garrett students and, as is well known, theological seminaries make the expenses of their students nominal. Added to this are all the benefits of the close cooperation which for years has been maintained between Garrett and the Northwestern University. The Training School students now enjoy these substantial privileges equally with the Garrett students. The three schools, Garrett, Northwestern University and the Training School, now jointly offer training in preparation for professional work in religious education missionary service pastor's assistant activities church social work the ministry. The curricula of the cooperating schools provide courses in Old and New Testament, Technique of Religious Education, Church Methods, Personal Counseling, Social Work, History of Christianity, Philosophy of Religion and Theology, Missions and Field Work. Qualified students with aptitude for practical Christian w T ork may earn the Professional Certificate of the Chicago Training School with a minimum of 12 majors Master of Arts Degree granted by Northwestern Univer- sity with a minimum of 26 semester hours Bachelor of Divinity Degree granted by Garrett Biblical Institute with a minimum of 31 majors. The majority of the women enrolled in the Chicago Train- 158 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT ing School work for both the Professional Certificate of the Training School and a Master's Degree granted by North- western University. In addition to those working for a diploma or a degree as directors of religious education or pastor's as- sistants, special attention is given to prospective missionaries, furloughed missionaries and to the wives of the men prepar- ing for the ministry at Garrett. The Alumni Association of the school heartily endorses the affiliation with Garrett and interests itself in increasing the amount available for scholarship purposes. Such aid, to- gether with the splendid opportunities for self help which Evanston provides, opens the door to worthy students with limited means. Special credit for the success of the affiliation is due to Dr. Horace G. Smith, president of Garrett, Mr. E. O. Loucks, attorney of Garrett, Dr. Fred D. Stone, president of the Board of Trustees of the Training School and Louis F. W. Lesemann, director of the Chicago Training School. All of the trustees of both institutions entered into these important arrange- ments with open minds and gave them their hearty support. The Training School also gratefully recognizes the splendid spirit of cooperation on the part of the faculty and students of Garrett. Future- — On account of the high academic standards now in force making college graduation an entrance require- ment for all regular students, the student body of the Training School, since its affiliation with Garrett, has never been as large as it was on the South Side, but the intellectual prepara- tion of the student group has, on the whole, been notably in- creased. Our women are preparing adequately for leadership in the new woman's movement of the church which has taken on added importance because of Methodist Unification and the organization of the Woman's Society of Christian Service. This school, which has for fifty years adjusted itself to the march of time, will strive in the future, as in the past, to carry out its pledge To hold sacred the traditions of the School; To work to make the present excel the past, and To make the dreams of its founders come true; To search for truth and its application to human life ; To exalt it by the power of a blameless life ; To glorify Christ our Saviour and to aid in extending His Kingdom; To pass on undimmed its torch of love and service. Dr. Louis F. W. Lesemann, director of the Chicago Train- IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 159 ing School for the last twenty-four years, died April 22, 1941, just after he had completed the manuscript for this article. His death marks the end of a distinguished career in the Methodist ministry as well as one of unique service in the field of Christian education. In recent years he had skillfully di- rected this institution through a series of far-reaching changes. Fortunately he lived to see the opening of what he believed to be a new chapter in the training of women for pro- fessional service as religious workers. Like a wise master builder, he had laid a good foundation. Others who follow after him will build upon this foundation the greater and richer program of which he had dreamed. This great servant of God is gone but his work will go on and On and ON. 160 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT In this building at the northwest corner of Dearborn and Ohio streets, the home of The Chicago Training School for City, Home, and Foreign Missions, Wesley Hospital received its first patient, Mrs. Hattie Dewar, Christmas Day, 1888. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 161 ORIGIN AND EARLY HISTORY OF WESLEY MEMORIAL HOSPITAL Small Beginnings Following the disastrous Chicago Fire, October 9, 1871, it was very evident that the community's facilities for the care of the destitute sick were woefully inadequate. For more than fifteen years after the fire the fact that something must be done to relieve this pitiable need was an ever-present thought among the physicians and surgeons of Chicago. One of them, Dr. Isaac N. Danforth, one of Chicago's most prominent men and a member of Centenary Methodist Church, persistently presenting this picture before the churches and the public, left no stone unturned. Eventually he secured the cooperation of The Chicago Training School for City, Home, and Foreign Missions, which was under the able management of Rev. J. Shelley Meyer and his wife, Lucy Rider Meyer. Northwestern University and its medical school, together with the Association of Methodist Ministers and Laymen, and individual Methodist physicians and surgeons rallied to Dr. Danforth's assistance. The names of Robert D. Fowler, Har- low N. Higinbotham, Rev. Luke Hitchcock, D. D., Rev. Charles G. Truesdell, D. D., Hon. Edmund W. Burke, Charles Busby, James B. Hobbs, James S. Harvey, J. Shelley Meyer, and others, appear repeatedly down through the years on the rec- ords of enthusiastic men who responded. In the autumn of 1888 this group of men held their first meeting in the Sher- man House, Chicago, Illinois, September 9th, a meeting which resulted in the incorporation of Wesley Hospital, October 26, 1888. Items two and three of the charter establish the object and the method of management as follows : "2 — The object for which it is founded is to main- tain a hospital in the city of Chicago, Illinois, for the gratuitous treatment of the medical and surgical dis- eases of the sick poor. "3 — The management of the aforesaid Wesley Hospital shall be vested in a Board of thirty trustees, one third of whom are to be elected annually, nine of whom shall constitute a quorum to do business — " The Methodist Church was not mentioned in the charter, but the by-laws established the Hospital's character by speci- 162 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT fying that seven of ten trustees elected annually were to be Methodists. In his History of Wesley Hospital Dr. I. N. Danforth makes the following statements : On August 19, 1888, a thunder storm having de- tained Mr. Robert D. Fowler and his wife at the Lake Bluff cottage (of Dr. and Mrs. Danforth) , just as they were preparing to leave, Dr. Danforth seized that op- portunity to tell Mr. Fowler the story of his own thwarted ambitions, of his keen, all-consuming de- sire to organize a Methodist hospital. Dr. Danforth had met so many rebuffs in these many years following the Chicago Fire his heart held no reassuring encouragement for success, but evidently he believed in try- ing every door. This door was unlocked. Mr. Fowler met Dr. Danforth more than half way and soon the two men had plan- ned a program for furthering the great work. Mr. H. N. Higinbotham was to be approached, asked to meet and consult with them at his expressed convenience. Mr. Higinbotham extended a prompt and cordial invitation to these gentlemen to come the following Friday evening to his home. A follow- ing consultation with Rev. Luke Hitchcock, D. D., and Rev. C. G. Truesdell, D. D., Presiding Elder of the Chicago district at that time, brought about an invitation to various persons, who, it was deemed, would be friendly to the establishment of a Methodist hospital, which resulted in a call meeting at the Sherman House on the evening of September 8, 1888. This apparently was the first official meeting for the or- ganization of Wesley Hospital. The following morning, September 9, 1888, the Chicago Inter-Ocean contained a report of the proceedings of that meeting. The following trustees were chosen at the second meet- ing held September 29, 1888, and the first meeting of the trus- tees was held November 10, 1888. William Deering James B. Hobbs Robert D. Fowler Isaac N. Danforth Edmund W. Burke Luke Hitchcock George D. Elderkin James S. Harvey Charles G. Truesdell Milton H. Wilson Charles B. Eggleston Matson Hill Josiah M. Fleming William H. Rand Frank M. Bristol Charles Busby Norman W. Harris Horace Goodrich William E. Blackstone Oliver H. Horton Emanuel Honsinger Hiram J. Thompson Abraham H. Benson Lester L. Bond Mark P. Hatfield Robert D. Sheppard Henry G. Jackson David R. Dyche James L. Whitlock Charles E. Mandeville IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 163 Mr. George D. Elderkin was appointed Chairman of the Board of Trustees and Dr. Marcus P. Hatfield was appointed Secretary. The chairman issued a call for the first meeting of the executive committee to be held at the parlors of the Grand Pacific Hotel on Tuesday, November 13, 1888, at 4:00 P. M. sharp. All members were present except Mr. Hiram J. Thompson. A committee was appointed to draft a constitu- tion and by-laws: these were Rev. C. G. Truesdell, D. D., Dr. I. N. Danforth, and Dr. M. P. Hatfield. Messrs. Dyche, Elder- kin, and Whitlock were appointed a standing committee on hospital location and grounds. The executive committee meeting was held November 27, 1888, at the Grand Pacific Hotel for the purpose of meeting a committee representing the Woman's Medical College of Chi- cago, consisting of Drs. D. R. Brower, D. W. Graham, and Charles W. Earle. This committee presented a proposition made by the Women's Medical College, which was a request for affiliation but the request came to naught after the board of trustees had considered the question. At the meeting of the executive committee held Decem- ber 7, 1888, a communication which had been received from Dr. J. R. Kewley of the Lakeside Sanitarium of Chicago, offering a cooperative proposition was discussed. This, also, came to naught. There undoubtedly must have been something especially convincing of a future success in the "set-up" of the Hospital, even in its infancy, that these various corporations wooed it, as they did. The Northwestern University had been fully aware something new had come to town. And Wesley Hospi- tal wasn't unaware it had drawn the attention of the Univer- sity, so it thanked the Women's Medical College and the Lake- side Sanitarium and asked for more time in which to consider their proposals. Then it waited for Northwestern University to come out into the open. The union finally consummated on April 26, 1891 needs no pen to tell its story. In 1885 The Chicago Training School for City, Home, and Foreign Missions was occupying a dwelling at 19 Park Avenue. In 1886 they were located at the northwest corner of Dearborn and Pine Streets ; and in 1888 moved again, this time to a home at the corner of Dearborn and Ohio Streets. They were at this last address when they responded to Dr. Danforth's appeal and agreed "to loan" him three rooms for hospital purposes and "to engage in nursing" for him, acknowledging that this opportunity for the deaconesses to obtain training under medi- cal supervision was of material benefit to their school. It was to this home that Dr. Danforth sent the first pa- 164 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT tient, Mrs. Hattie Dewar, on Christmas Day of 1888. Mrs. Dewar was suffering from inflammatory rheumatism. She was discharged, cured, February 7, 1889. Throughout this period Rev. J. Shelley Meyer and his wife, Lucy Rider Meyer, gave their supervision unstintedly to make a success of this venture. They enlisted the services of Rev. Meyer's youthful nephew, Thomas Kleyensteuber which, it is safe to infer, being familiar with the financial condition, could hardly be classed as nepotism. As early as 1888 young Thomas was chore boy, which position he outgrew, and re- turned to the Hospital in 1901 as Chief Engineer, which posi- tion he still holds. A record written in her later years by Mrs. Meyer relates the advent of the first hospital baby. The deaconesses and Mrs. Meyer, anticipating, had named the child John Wesley Lentz, but, under the Creator's dispensation, changed the name to Susannah Wesley Lentz. At the meeting of the executive committee held January 2, 1889, at the Grand Pacific Hotel, Dr. Danforth reported two patients were being cared for at the Training School "at a great inconvenience to the regular work of the deaconesses" and that it was "pressingly necessary the sick should be cared for elsewhere." At a meeting of the Executive committee held at the Sherman House, January 9, 1889, both Mr. George D. Elder- kin and Dr. Danforth urged the necessity of removing the two patients from the Training School: "that it is greatly the pref- erence of the School that permanent quarters be provided for them elsewhere." The alluring privilege of obtaining a nurses' training un- der a medical staff so enhanced the educational advantages of- fered by the Training School that its student body had been rapidly increasing in numbers and the school needed larger quarters for its own purposes. The air castles or dreams which Dr. Danforth had visioned those many years were gradually assuming shape. There were set-backs and moments of discouragement but each was met and overcome as the occasion arrived. At the meeting on January 9th, Mr. George D. Elderkin further reported that he had found a house suitable for hospi- tal purposes at 355 East Ohio Street and advised its immed- iate rental and occupation. At a joint meeting of the executive committee and the board of trustees on January 19, 1889, $2,- 000.00 was pledged and the committee authorized "to hire a building and begin hospital work as soon as possible." On February 1, 1889, the dwelling at 355 East Ohio Street IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 165 was secured at a monthly rental of $65.00. It was a three story and basement brick building of twelve rooms in which accom- modation was found for fourteen beds for patients, house- keeping quarters, and rooms for the nurses. On February 27, 1889, the first superintendent of nurses, Miss E. J. McBurnie, a deasoness, was appointed and Miss A. E. Cox was engaged as housekeeper. These women were "given a home, such board as the Lord might provide, and the payment of necessary car- fare." At a meeting of the board of trustees held on March 20, 1889, the following officers were appointed to the medical government of the Hospital: CONSULTING STAFF Dr. Nathan S. Davis, Sr. Dr. E. O. T. Roler Dr. W. H. Byford Dr. R. G. Bogue Dr. M. P. Hatfield Dr. R. Ludlam (Homeopathist) ATTENDING STAFF Dr. Isaac N. Danforth Dr. Charles W. Earle Dr. Mark P. Hatfield Dr. F. C. Schaefer INTERNES Dr. Rosa Engleman Dr. Flora Lorman From the opening of the Hospital in 1888 until March 20, 1889, twenty-one patients had been treated. Dr. Danforth's ac- count relates that ''nine were discharged cured or improved; twelve yet in the Hospital; no deaths — yet". Up to this date "no adequate provision had been made for male patients or emergency cases." Between February 1, 1889, and October 15, 1889, ninety different patients occupied those fourteen beds. About thirty were pay patients who were charged from $3.00 to $10.00 per week. Sixty of those ninety patients were charity cases. The general superintendent was Rev. J. Shelley Meyer. The untiring efforts of Drs. Danforth and Hatfield, so en- thusiastically backed by the Ladies Aid Association of the Methodist churches, made of this experiment eventually an unbelievable, monumental success. Mrs. Elizabeth Shelton Dan- forth, wife of Dr. Isaac N., organized the Ladies Aid Asso- ciation and was president of the society until her death in 1895. Mrs. Arthur Edwards was corresponding secretary and Mrs. Mark P. Hatfield an ardent worker. In a short time the secre- tary's report showed "a membership of more than 200 women." The rapid growth of the Association indicates the earnest en- deavor of these women, each of whom related the story to some friend who was a member of a church as yet "un-enlist- ed." Dr. Danforth endowed 'The Elizabeth Room" in mem- ory of his wife (1895). 166 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT When Mr. George D. Elderkin, chairman of the executive committee of Wesley Hospital, made his first annual report in November 1889, he emphasized the crowded conditions already existing in the Ohio Street house and the need of more beds and more spacious quarters ; following which a second dwelling at 357 East Ohio street, adjoining the first, was leased, which doubled the capacity adding fifteen more beds. The superintendent of nurses, Miss McBurnie went to China for missionary work and was succeeded by Miss Mary E. Simonds under whom the first and second classes of nurses This building at 355-357 East Ohio Street was occupied by Wesley Hos- pital from February, 1889, until November, 1891. (Photograph by Mr. Hubert C. Hodek.) IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 167 were graduated. The first class was composed of three deacon- esses who graduated in 1890: Margaret A. Cox, Elizabeth Caldbeck, and Emma A. Davis. They were the fore-runners of more than one thousand nurses to be graduated from Wesley from its founding until 1935 when the school was temporarily discontinued. An Era of Expansion On April 18,1890, the board of trustees decided to erect a new building at the northeast corner of Dearborn and 25th Streets, adjoining the grounds of the Chicago Medical School, which latter soon afterwards became the Medical Department of Northwestern University. On November 1, 1891, this new building with room for twenty-five hospital beds and adminis- trative quarters was ready for occupancy. Covering a period of ten years (1890-1900) the little 25 bed hospital served its purpose well, aided by the ever increas- ing medical staff and the inspired assistance of the Ladies Aid Association, now called the Woman's Auxiliary Board and under the able leadership of Mrs. Bishop O. Lovejoy. The first This was the first permanent building used and occupied by Wesley Hospital at the northeast corner of Dearborn and 25th streets. 168 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT two hundred members represent only a small quota of the organization's present day roll of honor. In 1900 the first two wings of the present building were in process of erection. About June 27, 1901, the patients were carefully removed from the smaller building into the new six story quarters and the smaller house became a home for the nurses until the spring of 1906 when the Harris Home for Nurses (a gift of Mr. N. W. Harris) at 2342-2344 South Dear- born Street was completed and occupied. The little old first building was converted to domestic uses. Throughout these twelve years from 1888 to 1901 it was not only in the habitations of Wesley Hospital that changes were taking place. Old servitors were being replaced by young service men and women in every department. The medical staff was no longer of modest proportion. Some of the most noted men of this country, and foreign men, noted specialists, honored Wesley with their presence. Wes- ley's staff met them all on an equal footing. Wesley Hospital is justified in the pride with which it boasts of its medical staff. In its fifty-two years it has never lowered the standard established by Drs. Danforth and Hatfield. It is not possible to include here the names of all those worthy of recognition but selecting only a few names not already mentioned to be seen upon Wesley's roll of honor corroborates and justifies this pride. Robert Blue, M. D. Ophthalmologist Achilles Davis, M. D. Physician Arthur R. Edwards, M. D. Pathologist Charles A. Elliott, M. D. Physician Allen B. Kanavel, M. D. Surgeon John B. Murphy, M. D. Surgeon Lucius C. Pardee, M D. Dermatologist Hugh T. Patrick, M. D. Neurologist Charles B. Reed, M. D, Obstetrician John Ridlon, M. D. Orthopoedist William E. Schroeder, M. D. Surgeon Weller Van Hook, M. D. Surgeon Thomas J. Watkins, M. D. Gynecologist George W. Webster, M. D. Physician W. H. Wilder, M. D. Oculist Charles B. Younger, M. D. Nose and Throat Albert B. Yudelson, M. D. Neurologist The executive staff had seen changes. The first super- intendent of the Hospital, Rev. J. Shelley Meyer, gave unstin- tingly of time and strength from the time the Hospital's door opened in 1888 until 1895. His successor, Mr. James S. Har- vey, for six years (1895-1901) was faithful, loyal, and untiring to the Hospital's interests. Mr. Perley Lowe, of whom we will speak at greater length later, became a member of the board of trustees in 1894, a short time before Mr. Harvey became IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 169 superintendent. In his reminiscences Mr. Lowe speaks in terms of praise of Mr. Harvey's regime. It was during Mr. Harvey's administration that the first two wings of the present building were planned and erected. When the two new wings were ready for occupancy other changes were made ; in the medical staff, in the executive staff, and in the nursing department. For five years following (1901- 1906) the Hospital was under the supervision of the dea- conesses. Those were years of anxiety, of financial weakness. A. Dudley Jackson, M. D. became acting superintendent in 1903, later received the appointment of superintendent and re- mained in office until April, 1908. Dr. Jackson's invariable courtesy, interested attentiveness, cheerful manner, well fitted him for his chosen profession. His rearing in the home of a Methodist minister, Rev. Henry G. Jackson, by a mother whose beautiful disposition was a frequent and entertaining topic of his occasional conversational moments, had not prepared him to cope with the destructive element which was undermining the institution when he became Superintendent. Among the thirty trustees there was one who corresponded to a virulent germ innoculating the human system. At this time, working hand-in-glove with Dr. Jackson, was Mr. Perley Lowe. As eager as the superintendent to diagnose the case, Mr. Lowe set his keen, analytical business mind to work, and, using the business man's knowledge that trust is more often betrayed than any other virtue, ran the quarry down, held it up for the inspection of the other members of the board, and in the resulting betterment of the Hospital's con- dition showed he had not pulled the wrong tooth. This operation left an office vacant on the board which no member wanted to take time to fill. Laying aside all personal desire pulling in the opposite direction, Mr. Lowe stepped into the vacancy in order to save Wesley. It was never Mr. Lowe's way to start something he couldn't finish. Every man on the Board knew this and became at ease. No pen could enumerate the sacrifices Mr. Lowe made from this period until the day of his death to keep Wesley Hospital out of financial and managerial difficulties. It was about this period that Mr. Frederick J. Thielbar became a member of the board upon the recommendation of Mr. Lowe and these many years since that day testify for the wisdom of his choice. Throughout the Hospital's career, from the day of its foun- dation, several names were associated with Wesley's board of trustees which deserve more space than may be given here, 170 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT among them Mr. William Deering and Mr. Norman W. Harris. Mr. Deering's friendly letters to Mr. Lowe throughout the lat- ter's presidency are carefully filed with Wesley's records. Filled as they are with loving, humane sympathy and sugges- tions, with solicitous words of encouragement to his fellow worker, a reader can visualize those two fine men standing shoulder to shoulder for Wesley's interests. Mr. Deering's con- tributions and donations made it possible for Wesley to carry on. Wesley's records note: "Credit for the financial assis- tance to found the Hospital is given to Mr. William Deering." Following his death his son, James, in 1914, in memory of his father and deceased sister, Mrs. Abby Deering Howe, gave the Hospital an endowment of one million dollars, at which time the name was changed from Wesley Hospital to Wesley Memorial Hospital and a close affiliation with Northwestern University was effected, with a greatly increased field of service. Another son of Mr. William Deering, Charles, presented the Hospital, upon separate occasions, all the land on the west side of south State Street between 24th and 25th streets, and funds amount- ing to $340,000.00. Mr. Norman W. Harris, generous from the Hospital's foun- dation with cash contributions and donations, gave the Harris Home for Nurses, built at cost of $30,000.00, to Wesley. The Ladies Aid Society furnished the home and the nurses moved from their cramped quarters in 1906 to comfortable modern ease. Mr. N. W. Harris' benevolences were fore-runners of later day benefits conferred by his daughter and her husband, Mr. M. Haddon Mac Lean, Vice President of the Harris Trust & Savings Bank, and treasurer of Wesley Memorial Hospital. Mr. Gustavus F. Swift and his wife, Mrs. Annie M. Swift, have bestowed benefits upon Wesley from its earlier years. Since her husband's death the amount of Mrs. Annie M. Swift's donations has been well in excess of one hundred thousand dollars. Too much honor could not be paid to the memory of Mr. Arthur Dixon, his wife, Mrs. Annie (Carson) Dixon, both de- ceased, and to their several sons and daughters and their children. Following in his father's footsteps, the services of George W. Dixon, Sr. as trustee and, later, as president of Wes- ley, were too numerous to make a complete accounting. Down through the Hospital's records the pages of each annual report credit benevolent contributions to the account of Mr. George W. Dixon. During the fourteen years as Wesley's president his cheerful, friendly personality, a family attribute, became so IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 171 closely knit into the Hospital's history it is difficult to disasso- ciate the man and the institution. In the same ratio is the per- sonalty of his wife, Mrs. Marion (Martin) Dixon, woven into the Woman's Auxiliary of Wesley during her eighteen years as president. It is impossible to place, in words, an account val- uation upon the "services rendered" to Wesley by these two loyal friends. After Mrs. Dixon's death in 1926, Mr. Dixon gave, in honor of her memory, $20,000.00 toward Wesley's Endowment Fund. Mr. William Dixon, Wesley's counsel and a trustee, ano- ther son of Mr. Arthur Dixon, has served as Wesley's attorney gratuitously (paradoxical though that might seem) and fur- thermore has from his own pocket, paid many court fees which have come under his observations. Another brother, Homer L. Dixon; a sister, Mrs. Paul Walker; and George W. Dixon, Jr. (of the third generation) serve as Wesley's trustees. Wesley's ledgers show a multitude of other names worthy of mention including : Mr. and Mrs. Milton I*. Wilson Mr. Henry G. Eckstein Mr. and Mrs. Thomas Kent Mrs. Robert S. Ingraham Mr. and Mrs. J. B. Hobbs Mr. William A. Fuller Mr. David Mills, of the Davella Mills Foundation. but insufficiency of space hinders further mention. Returning to the year 1903 the name of Miss Grace Ells- worth appears as Superintendent of nurses. She installed the three year term in the Training School. In 1905 her assistant, Miss Dorothea Burgess, succeeded Miss Ellsworth; Miss Bur- Wesley Hospital 1901-1910. Showing the first two wings of the present Hospital with the first permanent building in the foreground. The latter was razed in 1910 to make way for the completion of the last wing of the present building. 172 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT gess resigned in 1906 and was followed by Miss Arietta Brode (a graduate of Wesley in 1901), who remained at Wesley until the autumn, 1908. In April, 1908, Mr. Eugene S. Gilmore succeeded Dr. Jack- son as superintendent. While it was not known at that par- ticular time, nor anticipated, following events marked this per- iod as an epochal era in Wesley's history. Mr. Gilmore's earlier business training had fitted him to cope with the problems to overcome. The team work of Mr. Perley Lowe and Mr. Eugene S. Gilmore was of a character seldom found in institutional work. Through Mr. Gilmore's personal efforts the Hospital bene- fited by gifts amounting to $90,000.00 toward the Endow- ment Fund and $80,000.00 toward the building of the new nur- ses' home. His sterling qualities were widely recognized and appreciated. He was past president and trustee of the Ameri- can Hospital Association ; vice-president of the Protestant Hos- pital Association; secretary and trustee of the Methodist Hos- pitals & Homes Association; trustee of the Jennings Semin- ary ; and of the Chicago Hospital Association ; and general con- sultant for architects, superintendents, etc., interested in plan- ning new hospitals. WESLEY MEMORIAL HOSPITAL 1910-1941 Through the portals of this building have passed nearly 200,000 sick and injured guests of the Methodist Church. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 173 It was during this same period that the Wesley School of Nursing reached its place in the sun under the direction of Miss Bertha L. Knapp, R. N., who followed Miss Arietta Brode as superintendent of nurses, 1908. And, to assure these suc- cesses, in the administrative and nursing departments from the birth of the institution, the presidents and superintendents of Wesley Hospital have ever had, regimented behind them, Wesley Hospital's medical staff and Woman's Auxiliary. In 1929 Wesley suffered the loss of a large number of its medical staff to Passavant Hospital. Another great loss occur- red in 1931 when Mr. Gilmore passed away. These losses were doubly depressing because of the bad business conditions pre- vailing throughout the nation. Mr. Paul H. Fesler, then president of the American Hos- pital Association, was engaged as superintendent early in 1932 and served until June, 1938. After Mr. Fesler's resignation Mr. Ernest R. Snyder, who has been with the Hospital since 1905 and assistant superintendent since 1925, was appointed acting superintendent. Another auxiliary to the Hospital came into being when the Wesley Service Club was organized in 1935, Mrs. Felix Jan- sey, president, and in a short time achieved amazingly success- ful results. Although the outstanding interest of this young club is centered upon the children's department of Wesley, planning to decorate and furnish that department in the new hospital, other departments have profited through the club's activities. Wesley Memorial Hospital's ability to serve the destitute sick as well as those of better circumstances was increased when, upon August 19, 1936, through the influence of Dr. Mark T. Goldstine, one of Wesley's staff and a member of the board of trustees, The Davella Mills Foundation Cancer Clinic was established at Wesley. A New Era Begins In 1935 Mr. Frederick J. Thielbar succeeded Mr. Dixon as president of Wesley Memorial Hospital. Coming to Wesley at its period of deepest anxiety, Mr. Thielbar has watched its growth these thirty five or more years. Today, in addition to gratitude for years of service, the Hospital owes to Mr. Thielbar a better expression of appre- ciation than words can convey for plans of Wesley's new home almost completed at Superior Street and Fairbanks Court than which no human architect has ever bettered. Could Drs. Danforth and Hatfield return and see the con- 174 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Ikl mJ im w\ THE WESLEY MEMORIAL HOSPITAL OF THE FUTURE The corner-stone of this beautiful building, the first unit of the George Herbert Jones Hospital Center, was laid May 26, 1940. The occu- pancy date has been set for October 1, 1941. Superior Street, Fairbanks Court, and Chicago Avenue. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 175 summation of their 1888 dreams, they would not only question their own sanity but look around for Aladdin's lamp. Mr. Thielbar's plans were drawn to fulfil the magnificent benefaction conferred upon the Hospital by one of her trustees, Mr. George Herbert Jones, vice-president of Wesley Memorial Hospital. In 1925 Wesley Memorial Hospital purchased approximate- ly 32,600 square feet of ground at the northwest corner of Su- perior Street and Fairbanks Court. In 1929 an additional plot of 34,000 square feet was acquired from Northwestern University by perpetual lease adjacent to the Chicago Campus of the University. It is here that Mr. George Herbert Jones broke ground for the new hospital building on June 19, 1937, before a distinguished assemblage. After the foundation and sub-structure was completed work was halted for two years on account of business condi- tions but was resumed in April, 1940. On May 26, 1940, exercises for laying the corner-stone of the new hospital building were conducted before another dis- tinguished assemblage with president Thielbar presiding, Mr. Jones wielding the trowel, and Bishop Ernest Lynn Waldorf, a member of Wesley's executive committee, conducting the rit- ualistic service. The principal address was delivered by Dr. Franklin Bliss Snyder, president of Northwestern University, and trustee of Wesley. The response was made by Dr. Ray- mond W. McNealy, Chief of Wesley's medical staff, member of the special building and equipment fund committee, of the liai- son committee, and of the advisory committee. This magnificient building is scheduled for completion July 1, 1941, and ready for occupancy a few months later. One of the most felicitous kindnesses ever conferred upon Wesley occurred when Mr. Jones' attention was directed to- ward the institution. Mr. George Herbert Jones was born in Brixton, England,, and was brought to Chicago by his father just before the great fire of 1871. Starting as office boy with Hall, Kimbark, & Company, iron merchants, he remained to become sales manager. In 1893 he was one of the organizers of the Inland Steel Company. He was the company's second president, serving in that capacity for eight years. Mr. Jones became a member of the Hospital's board of trustees in 1924 and Vice- President in 1931. In addition to earlier contributions of Mr. George Her- bert Jones, at a luncheon at the Union League Club of Chicago on October 14, 1936, in his honor, his magnificent donation of one million dollars to the new building fund of Wesley Mem- 176 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT orial Hospital was publicly announced and in March, 1937, he increased this donation by another $500,000.00. To assure the positive accomplishment of building a new Wesley Memorial Hospital Mr. Jones augmented his previous benevolences with another donation in excess of one and one-half million dollars towards this fund early in 1940. The purpose of Mr. Jones and the trustees is that this new twenty story hospital with its five hundred thirty-five bed capacity constructed in the form of the letter X (to enable every room to have sunlight at some time of the day) and equipped with every modern device known to science shall be "a center from which will emanate knowledge concerning advances in medical science — a cathedral of healing." Associa- ted with Mr. Jones in this magnificent venture is his daughter, Mrs. Ruth Carolin (Jones) Jarratt. Addenda Since this history was written, William W. Dixon, Coun- sel, and George Herbert Jones, Vice-President, have passed away. Dr. Raymond W. McNealy has been appointed superin- tendent. BOARD OF TRUSTEES President Vice-President Secretary-Treasurer Counsel Harold H. Anderson Irving S. Cutter, M. D. Mrs. William H. Dangel George W. Dixon, Jr. Homer L. Dixon E. Allen Frost Mark T. Goldstine, M. D. Norman Dwight Harris Thomas A. Harwood Mrs. Ruth J. Jarratt James S. Kemper Frederick J. Thielbar *George Herbert Jones Edwin L. Wagner *William W. Dixon Lester E. Lee Walker O. Lewis Gilbert H. Marquardt, M. D. Raymond W. McNealy, M. D. R. Frank Newhall Dr. Franklyn Bliss Snyder Thomas J. Thomas Rev. John Thompson, D. D. Bishop Ernest Lynn Waldorf Mrs. Paul Walker Harry L. Wells (Honorary) Dr. Walter Dill Scott ADMINISTRATION Superintendent Associate Superintendent Director of Nursing Service Chaplain Raymond W. McNealy, M. D. Ernest R. Snyder Bertha L. Knapp, R. N. Rev. John H. DeLacy, D. D. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 177 Officers of Woman's Auxiliary Board President First Vice President Second Vice President Third Vice President Recording Secretary Corresponding Secretary Asst. Corresponding Secretary Treasurer Assistant Treasurer Mrs. Bishop Owen Love joy Mrs. R. A. Ryder Mrs. William H. Dangel Mrs. Paul Walker Mrs. J. E. Fluck Mrs. J. M. Lowery Mrs. M. L. Davis Mrs. Lewis B. Lott Mrs. Lydia Gibbon Officers of Wesley Service Club President First Vice-President Second Vice-President Recording Secretary Corresponding Secretary Treasurer Advisory Member Mrs. Felix Jansey Mrs. Gilbert H. Marquardt Miss Elizabeth Tuft Mrs. Frank Martin Mrs. Earl O. Latimer Mrs. Edwin A. Wegner Mrs. Mark T. Goldstine M1EDICAL STAFF Gilbert H. Marquardt, M. D. Chief of Staff Gerard N. Krost, M. D. Frank L. Hussey, M. D. Medicine Alexander A. Goldsmith, M. D. Leon Unger, M. D. Gilbert H. Marquardt, M. D. J. Roscoe Miller, M. D. Joseph W. Stocks, M. D. Paul H. Shallenberger, M. D. Arthur H. Mahle, M. D. Albert H. Meier, M. D. Dermatology Arthur W. Stillians, M. D. Edwin P. Zeisler, M. D. Harry M. Hedge, M. D. Pediatrics Gerard N. Krost, M. D. John A. Bigler, M. D. Franklin J. Corper, M. D. Otto E. Strohmeier, M. D. Vice Chief of Staff Secretary. Surgery Raymond W. McNealy, M. D. Paul B. Magnuson, M. D. Philip H. Kreuscher, M. D. *William Miller, M. D. Guy S. Van Alstyne, M. D. Onis H. Horrall, M. D. Hayden E. E. Barnard, M. D. William A. Hendricks, M. D. Jerome E. Head, M. D. Samuel J. Fogelson, M. D. Norman G. Parry, M. D. Earl O. Latimer, M. D. Felix Jansey, M. D. Carl J. E. Helgeson, M. D. Hampar Kelikian, M. D. James K. Stack, M. D. Philip Shambaugh, M. D. William M. McMillan, M. D. Ralph F. MacDonald, M. D. Robert T. McElvenny, M. D. Neurology Lewis J. Pollock, M. D. Neuro- Surgery Loyal Davis, M. D. Psychiatry Clarence A. Neymann, M. D. Oral Surgery Frederick W. Merrifield. M. D. 178 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Plastic Surgery Joseph E. Schaefer, M. D. Dental Surgery Stanley W. Clark, D. D. S. Urology Victor D. Lespinasse, M. D. Andrew McNally, M. D. Donald K. Hibbs, M. D. Victoire Lespinasse, M. D. Ophthalmology William Alfred Mann, M. D. Philip D. O'Connor, M. D. George P. Guibor, M. D. Richard A. Perritt Irving Puntenney, M. D. Homer B. Field, M. D. Obstetrics Garwood C. Richardson, M. D. William B. Serbin, M. D. Charlotte L. Gregory, M. D. Gordon L. Rosene, M. D. Dell S. Hyde, M. D. Oto -Laryngology Thomas P. O'Connor, M. D. Albert H. Andrews, M. D. Edwin A. Wegner, M. D. Tai Tong Ching, M. D. Leonard C. DeLozier, M. D. Fritz H. Borg, M. D. Gynecology Mark T. Goldstine, M. D. George H. Gardner, M. D. William B. Campbell, M. D. Max C. Ehrlich, M. D. Willard G. Jeffries, M. D. Joseph M. Schiavone, M. D. Rocco A. Masessa, M. D. Byford F. Heskett, M. D. Pathology Emory R. Strauser, M. D. Roentgenology Frank L. Hussey, M. D. Anaesthesia Mary Karp, M. D. Emeritus Attending James G. Carr, M. D. Archibald Church, M. D. Otto S. Pavlik, M. D. Samuel C. Plummer, M. D. Robert B. Preble, M. D. Brown Pusey, M. D. Harry M. Richter, M. D. James P. Simonds, M. D. Frederick C. Test, M. D. J. Gordon Wilson, M. D. *Deceased. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 179 CHICAGO DEACONESS HOME Early History— 1887-1905 The Chicago Deaconess Home celebrated its fiftieth an- niversary in October 1937. It has the distinction of being the first deaconess institution established under the Methodist Church. It began in 1887 as an outgrowth of the work of stu- dents in the Chicago Training School. The Chicago Training School developed from the inspired vision of Lucy Rider Meyer and was opened in the fall of 1885. Field work was required as a part of the training for the students of the school and as they went about the city they were appalled and challenged by the evil social conditions which they discovered. Its congested foreign quarters, its areas of hopeless poverty, its hidden haunts of sin were mysterious regions which they were expected to explore and whose condi- tions, as far as possible, they were to relieve. The burden of the city pressed heavily upon the hearts of these students and they wondered what could be done. Mr. and Mrs. Meyer, too, were having their own trying experiences. Mr. Meyer says of that time, "We felt as if we had broken through into a new world" and "it seemed as if the Lord had opened a door and was thrusting us through." Per- haps for the first time, they were realizing acutely that here, at their very doors, lay a field of labor appalling in its need and extent; — such labor as Christ had distinctly and definite- ly laid before his people, and which the church was scarcely touching — which it was not even organized to touch effective- ly. And still more poignantly were they becoming aware that in the school which was then just finding itself, there existed the possibilities of an organization by which thousands of workers might be put into this field "quickly, cheaply, and with marvelous efficiency." Other hearts and minds were at work on the same prob- lem. An article appeared in one of the church papers which contained the following statement. "The problem of prob- lems before the church today is how to reach the ungospeled masses. In what form shall we embody religion so that by its sweet charities, its self sacrificing labors, its self renunciation, it can overcome the antipathy of these hostile millions." The students had been hearing in the classroom about "Phoebe" Paul's helper of "many" and the deaconesses of the early church. A plan was presented to them by Mr. and Mrs. 180 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Meyer whereby they would remain at the school during the summer months, continue their field work and receive room, board and the necessary carfare. Nothing more was promised, but they all agreed to work hard and share alike in what the Lord through His people should send toward their expenses. Their work won the approval of Rock River Conference and the Board of Trustees voted to continue the work "as long as the Lord sends us means for doing so." Since the "means" did not appear at once a venture of faith began when a flat at 15 W. Erie Street was rented and three students took possession. These three students were Isabelle Reeves, May Hilton and Mary Jefferson. A little later they were joined by Isabelle Thoburn, sister of Bishop Thoburn. This was a distinguished quartet to stand as a vanguard of a great movement, for this was the first Deacon- ess Home and the first deaconess institution in American Methodism. A memorial endorsing the deaconess venture together with the influence of Bishop Thoburn brought about favorable action at the General Conference of 1888 and deaconess work became a recognized part of church polity. The number of deaconesses soon increased from three to twelve and a larger home became a necessity. A building at the corner of Ohio and Dearborn Streets, next to the Training School, was purchased for $12,000 and the deaconesses moved into their new quarters with much rejoicing. In starting this new and unusual enterprise those whc were interested in its future did not forget the need for of- ficial and legal ratification. It had already been officially sanc- tioned by the Methodist Episcopal Church through General Conference action in 1888. In January 1890, a charter was obtained and the Chicago Deaconess Home became a legally organized institution under the laws of the state of Illinois. The name of Jane Addams appears among the noted persons whose names are listed on the charter as the first trustees of the new corporation. At that time there existed no Protestant organization equipped to serve the needy, and since the present extensive charity work done by civic, state and county organizations was still undeveloped or only in its infancy, the need for pio- neer work in this scarcely touched field of service was very great. These first deaconesses were given room, board and cloth- ing plus the princely sum of fifty cents a week for luxuries as the reward for their service. Later on, the weekly stipend was changed to a monthly allowance of eight dollars and cloth- IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 181 ing was not provided. Until the year 1916, the remuneration was never more than eight dollars per month and maintenance. But the joy of service was greater than any money consid- eration. The first deaconess home was founded, as early Christianity was founded, on the principle of sacrifice and the giving of self and it was doubtless this principle converted into action which made it possible for the church to use the labor of deaconesses in establishing and administering many of the institutions which stand today to the honor and glory of Methodism. In the confusion attending modern thinking, service on this basis may be called "cheap labor" but such a term, if used in reference to the pioneers in the deaconess movement is wholly misapplied. Their labor was a free will offering to the Kingdom of God and it was gladly given. Was it not our Master who said, "whosoever would save his life shall lose it and whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it?" The deaconess, like all others who follow in His foot- steps, finds her life in giving it in service to those who need her ministry. Changing economic conditions, the need for women with higher educational qualifications and a growing conviction in the church that its workers should be supported on a more equitable basis led to changes in the plan of support for deacon- esses. Its position of priority in establishment has given the Chicago Deaconess Home an advantage in helping to lift the standards for deaconess service and to provide more adequate remuneration. Later History— 1905-1940. Three times since its establishment the Home has been relocated. Each move has been because of growth and in- creasing prosperity and at no time has its location been more than two blocks from the original site. In 1905 a thirty room building, three stories high was planned and erected at 22 West Erie Street. It was made possible by a gift of several thousand dollars from Mr. and Mrs. J. B. Hobbs. This build- ing is the Chicago Deaconess Home of the present and its central location makes it accessible to and from all parts of the city. The building was equipped and furnished through the ef- forts of the Deaconess Aid Society which had been organized in May 1891, with Miss C. Adelaide Brown as the first presi- dent. Miss Brown served for fourteen years. Others who succeeded her as president, were Mrs. James Frake, Mrs. 0. H. Horton, Mrs. W. A. Phillips, Mrs. A. H. Andrews, Mrs. Nellie R. Wright, Mrs. E. H. Nichols, Mrs. F. C. Spath, Mrs. Harry Thomas and Mrs. H. H. Stephenson. 182 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Each year since the beginning of the institution the Dea- coness Aid Society has been meeting at the Deaconess Home on the third Tuesday of each month except July and August. These women have given generously of their time and money ; they have garnered food and other supplies to be distributed to needy families; they have secured furnishings and have made it comfortable in many ways; they have given counsel, encouragement and inspiration. The groups have changed, the styles have changed, the customs have changed but always there have been women loyal, true, courageous and unselfish to do these things for the joy of service in the name of Jesus. To the Deaconess Aid Society the Board of Trustees dele- gated the responsibility for planning and managing the cele- bration of the fiftieth anniversary of the Deaconess Home in October 1937. Under the able leadership of Mrs. H. G. Steph- enson, president of the Society, projects were planned which brought into the treasury approximately $2000. The social occasions connected with the celebration were a Golden Jubilee Tea and a Fiftieth Anniversary Banquet. Rather ex- travagant praise would be required to give fitting description of these delightful occasions. Since 1925 the Deaconess Aid Society has provided for the support of a deaconess for work with sick children in the free service hospitals of Chicago. Children in the Cook Coun- ty Hospital, Illinois Research Hospital and the Municipal Tu- berculosis Sanitarium have been reached by this service. Service The Chicago Deaconess Home is an institution of the Rock River Conference. It is under the management of a Board of Trustees composed of fifteen members. Some of the most able laymen and most outstanding ministers of the conference have served and are serving as members of the Board. The present members are : Dr. Frank G. Bruner, The Rev. Fred D. Stone, Mr. Irving Kelly, Mr. Raymond G. Kimbell, Mr. Henry S. Henschen, Mr. W. Clarence Oxnam, Mrs. H. G. Stephenson, Flora A. Sorber, the Rev. Aubrey S. Moore, Mr. George P. Ellis, Mr. C. H. Burkholder, Mr. E. H. Pierce, Dr. Channing D. Barrett, Mrs. 0. R. Aspegren, Mr. Harold J. Sandercock. While the Home has sometimes been used as a tempor- ary haven for someone needing shelter, its main function has been what its name implies, a home for deaconesses who go from it each day to their places of work in various parts of the city. The lines of service represented from the begin- ning up to the present time cover a wide and varied field, touching every side of the great city's life, from parish visitor in the suburban church to the special worker in the slum IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 183 areas, from the rescue workers in the prisons and the missions to the welfare workers in the County Hospital and other simi- lar institutions. Work with and for children has always had an extensive place in the service rendered through the Chicago Deaconess Home. Year after year underprivileged children were taken from their poor unsanitary surroundings to homes in the coun- try or to summer camps provided for them. For several years a cottage on the New Lenox Camp Ground was used for this purpose. For twenty years the deaconess cottage on the Meth- odist Camp Ground at Des Plaines has been the gathering place for groups of children who have been under the guidance and instruction of deaconesses whose needs are known to them. Many hundreds of children have received the benefit of the service given through the Chicago Deaconess Home in its fresh air work. One of the most colorful periods in the history of the Home was between the years 1900 and 1920. During that time two deaconesses on night duty went each night to the "old red light district" assisted in the religious services being held there on the street and tried to lead the girls caught in the toils of sin to a desire for a better way of life. Another deaconess who had lost her husband and family through death was visitor and counsellor to young men in prison. Another gave her time to rescue work in the haunts where criminals and panderers preyed upon the innocent and the unwary. It was also during this period that deaconesses were appointed to serve in the Juvenile Court and the free service hospitals and other similar institutions. Deaconesses are serving in these latter organizations at the present time. Life histories in which the heights of human endeavor are scaled and the depths of human misery are plumbed be- come embedded in the memories of workers who serve in these areas of great need. Early in its history an Emergency and Relief Fund was started which was built up to greater proportions as the peo- ple who contributed increased in number and became more prosperous. This is used currently by the deaconesses of the Home to help needy persons and families. It has also been the policy of the Board of Trustees to finance certain projects or types of work in which deaconesses are engaged. The challenge of unmet needs always faces the church institutions and it has been the purpose of the Chicago Deaconess Home to provide for these needs as far as possible. Interested friends, church organizations and a small income from endowment are the sources from which the funds are obtained for financing the work. Many deceased friends and many living friends 184 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT have contributed generously and have an esteemed place in the records of the institutions. As the years have passed the service given through the Chicago Deaconess Home has been adapted to provide for the needs brought about through changing social and economic conditions. When new knowledge and the test of experience have proved them to be desirable, new methods of work have been adopted. The resources of the Christian church and the Christian religion have undergirded all that has been accom- plished and any good work done or any success attained has been due to the Christian emphasis implied in the name — Chi- cago Deaconess Home of the Methodist Church. THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL OLD PEOPLE'S HOME The work of the Methodist Old People's Home began, as so many of God's great works do, by the Spirit laying upon the hearts of first a few, then the many, thoughtful consid- eration of the needs of helpless old people. The Methodist Episcopal Old People's Home was organized and incorporated in May 1898, and is in the truest sense a home for those who tarry under its sheltering roof. Unorganized efforts for the care of old folk was begun by the deaconesses of the Chicago Deaconess Home as early as January, 1894, and in 1896 Grace Church under the leadership of Mrs. E. E. Hartwell undertook a like ministry. At the meet- ing of the Rock River Conference held in October 1899 in Rockford, Illinois, the Conference Board of Nine presented to the Conference a report on the Home as work accomplished the past year. The church soon realized its responsibility for its depen- dent aged members, and a house on Wesley Avenue, Evanston, Illinois was rented in February, 1898, and Miss Isabelle A. Reeves, a deaconess, put in charge as superintendent. At that time the family consisted of eight old ladies. Two months rent had been pledged, and $60.00 in cash provided. It is interesting to read the list of officers elected before the incorporation of the Home. They were J. A. Burhans, President ; J. C. Shaffer, Vice President ; Wm. H. Bush, Treas- urer; J. S. Meyer, Secretary, and the executive committee, Mrs. L. A. Calder, Mrs. L. T. M. Slocum, Mrs. J. T. Alexander, Mrs. Joshua Smith, Mrs. S. Frank Wilson, Mrs. E. E. Hart- well, Miss Isabelle Horton, Rev E. S. Bell, Mrs. D. Y. McMullen, Mrs. G. P. Jones, Rev. W. 0. Shepard, and Mrs. W. D. Caldwell. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 185 Soon this rented house was filled, and new quarters had to be provided. It was then that the friends of the Home rallied to its need. Mr. Wm. H. Bush, a consecrated layman, a member of Grace Church came to the rescue, with the gift of a plot of ground 250 by 150 feet, on the corner of Foster and Glenwood Streets, and as well, a generous amount for the building to be erected. The ceremony of ground breaking for Bush Hall took place October 24th, 1899. The work on the new building had advanced sufficiently by September 1900 so that the family could move from the Evanston Home and take up their residence at the new location. Before the dedication on April 22nd, 1901, Mr. Bush had been called home. In ap- preciation of his character we quote from his pastor Rev. F. H. Sheets, tribute to this man: "Kindly, gentle, faithful, how we shall miss him from his accustomed place. "The Old People's Home in Edgewater, which will bear his name to the generations to come, will stand as his noblest monument and its beautiful mission of mercy will hallow his memory. "There is deep significance and pathos in the fact that this Home was to have been dedicated on March 25th, the Monday after his death, and that it would have been dedicated weeks ago (having been occupied for several months) but for diffi- culty in completing and adjusting the machinery of the eleva- tor. "Such was the nature of William Bush that he could not give to God in act of dedication an institution in any way im- perfect. His offering, like the offerings of ancient Israel, must be free from blemish. "And so in the midst of his plans, his work apparently unfinished and eagerly toiling to the last, many of his cherished desires, like those of Moses, denied him, and yet the comple- tion of his plans provided for, crowned with years and honored and loved, this servant of God was called home." Before this building had been completed the women of the churches had organized the Methodist Episcopal Old Peo- ple's Home Auxiliary. This was to consist of two members from each church, and "such others as should pay dues of 50c per year." The churches were asked to set apart one Sunday, prefer- ably in November, to be known as "Old Folks' Day", when the work of the Home should be presented in the churches, and a collection taken for the Home. The thoughtful planning for the future at this early date was evidenced in the report to the Conference of 1899, when a 186 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT fund of $1,300 was reported for Endowment. Thus a solid foundation was being laid for the years to come. In these early days the President of the Auxiliary was once asked this question: "How is the Home maintained?" She replied, "We exist largely on the emotions of the people." She went on to say, "This has been true of the past, but it must not be said of the future. This Home belongs to Rock River Methodism and every church and every individual church member should feel a responsibility in its care, that it be no longer a child of our emotions, taken care of this year and abandoned next. Our families are not cared for in this manner, and why the church's family?" The spirit in which these friends of the Home worked is clearly set forth in these words taken from the annual report of the Auxiliary President: "Let us then unite to make this Home the best Home — not the best institution — not the best boarding place — but the best home to be found anywhere; a home where God's tender love and brooding care dwells ; a haven of rest for our dear old folk ; a place where they will realize that heaven cannot be so differ- ent after all, because where God is that is heaven. Let us try to put into it some of ourselves." In connection with the Auxiliary special tribute should be paid Mrs. A. H. Clement who served as President eight years in the earlier days, and again for eight years, this second per- iod ending with her call to the heavenly home in March, 1940, She was untiring in her devotion to this work which she loved. When the family moved into Bush Hall it seemed that this building, so roomy after the Evanston home, might suffice for many years, but soon it was filled to overflowing, and the question again met those whose responsibility it was — How are we to provide for these others who so greatly need a home? The answer came through another of God's devoted children, Mrs. Thomas Kent. It had been the plan of Mr. and Mrs. Kent, who had given $1,000.00 for the first building, to make a liberal bequest to the Home, but after the death of Mr. Kent the need for another building was so urgent that Mrs. Kent decided to wait no longer, but to meet the present need. The result was that the beautiful Chapel and Kent Hall became a reality. Ground was broken for Kent Hall on December 5th, 1910. The Chicago Preachers' meeting held their morning session in nearby Epworth church that they might be able to attend this service. On January 8th, 1912 Kent Hall and chapel were dedi- cated. The completion of this new building, the gift of Mrs. Kent in memory of her husband, was of widespread interest. From her nearbv home in Evanston, Mrs. Kent came many IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 187 times to worship with the family she loved, in the beautiful chapel she had given them. To the end of her long life she kept her interest in this place, and in her last days in far away California, she still thought of and planned for the family of the Home, and when on August 2nd 1929, at the age of 98, she was called home to the Father's house, there was mourning because of their loss, but as well rejoicing because of the wel- come awaiting her there. Two years after the dedication of Kent Hall, Miss Reeves, for 16 years the beloved and capable superintendent of the Home heard the call, "Well done good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of the Lord." During the days of her illness she had called to her side to help her to carry on, a woman who through all the years of her work, had been a help- ful friend to the Home, Mrs. W. A. Phillips. Going to the help of her friend for a short time as she thought, Mrs. Phillips was called a few months later to take up the task laid down by Miss Reeves. She came to the work specially fitted for the task by her years of service in the parsonage, and her wide ac- quaintance through the Conference. She found a house filled to capacity. The World War was on, and every one burdened over world conditions. It seemed no time to think of building, even though the need was so apparent. In 1918, Mrs. Phillips, feeling that with God, whose work this was, nothing was im- possible, wrote to Mrs. G. F. Swift telling her of the needs for another building to house the many needing to come. Mrs. Swift responded with $60,000.00 for a new building. Building conditions not being favorable just at that time, the money was put at interest until conditions should improve. Later when the time for building arrived, Mrs. Swift gave an addi- tional amount that an adequate structure might be built. Ground was broken for Swift Hall on March 20th, 1922, and the date for laying of the corner stone was set for May 21st. Again the coming of the death angel changed the plans, and funeral services were held for Mrs. Swift at almost the very hour set for the laying of the corner stone. The ceremony was postponed until the next day. Swift Hall was completed and dedicated on March 2nd, 1923. Furnishings were provided by individuals or Church societies, and the Home was now pre- pared to care for 145 people. On June 25th, the beautiful Shaffer Sun Parlor built at the east of Kent Hall, given by Mr. John C. Shaffer, was dedi- cated. Mr. Shaffer gave not only the building but the beauti- ful furnishings, chosen by himself. Realizing that added buildings and increased family would call for larger endowment, a campaign for $250,000 was put on, and Rev. Claude S. Moore came as Field Secretary giving his 188 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT time to this special work. The Endowment fund was very substantially increased, as well as much interest aroused through the Conference. To the present time 557 old people have been cared for in the Home, some staying but a short time, others finding shel- ter for a long stretch of years, 28 years being the longest time. A normal home life has always been the aim of those having the care of this family, to that end few "rules" are made. Newspapers, magazines, and radios keep us in touch with the outside world, Church services on Sunday afternoon con- ducted by pastors of the city and suburbs, and prayermeet- ings on Wednesday night bring food for the spiritual life. The social side is not neglected, entertainments brought to us by different organizations in the churches, invitations to attend meetings of the woman's organizations of the churches, as well as gatherings among themselves, minister to this side of life. The special seasons of the year are observed, Christmas at the Home is a happy time for every one, not only because friends from outside bring cheer and happiness, but those on the inside have been for weeks busily working to make it a happy time for others, and a box of garments, both beautiful and useful has been made for the children of the Orphanage, or for some child in one of the Institutional Churches, and there is giving as well as receiving on their part. For those who are able to do some hand craft work, an Occupational Therapy department is maintained, a place where in the creation of something beautiful, one may forget some of the aches and pains that come with the years, as well as find companionship in working with others. In one year six hundred garments were made for the Red Cross. One who had a part in this work was heard to say, "While I can do this work I feel I am still of some use in the world." An emer- gency call from the Red Cross always meets with a generous response from these who have so little to give. The home Church and the work in the foreign field receive equally prompt attention and an eager answer to the call. Citizenship fa tak- en seriously, a group of women from the Home were among the voters at the first election after that privilege was given them, that number has increased with the years, since we be- lieve that a privilege brings with it a duty. And what shall we more say; for time would fail us to tell of the men and women, who through all these years have given of their time to serve the Home on its Board of Man- agers, who have planned wisely and well for the future ; of the IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 189 women who through the Auxiliary have cooperated in giving a wonderful service of love and helpfulness in this place. Should not we who are "encompassed by so great a cloud of witnesses'' be proud of our heritage and rejoice that we may have a part in such a great work? A HISTORY OF AGARD DEACONESS REST HOME The growth and development of the deaconess movement under the inspiration of Mr. and Mrs. J. Shelley Meyer reads like a romance. It began with a little leaven dropped in some meal and in a short time it became a full sized loaf. This form of Christian social service appealed to young women and the number of deaconesses increased very rapidly in the early years of the organization. After the deaconess work had been established for several years, a question arose as to the care of the deaconess at times when she needed rest or recuperation from illness and when she must retire from active work. Giving her time as she did for a small allowance, it could not be supposed that many of these women would have provision made for meeting these emergencies. A home suitably located for this purpose seemed to be a real need. An article written on this subject by Mrs. Meyer appeared in 'The Deaconess Advocate". It was supple- mented by an imaginary eletrotype giving a picture of such a place. Not long afterward, Mrs. Rosa Agard West informed Mrs. Meyer that she had in mind the erection of such a home in memory of her father, The Rev. John Agard, a minister of the Rock River Conference. Mrs. West had been from the begin- ning a warm friend of the deaconess and her work. While many women were dedicating themselves to lives of service "for Jesus' sake" Mrs. West was looking ahead to a time which she foresaw must surely come — the time when these women, sick or worn out by their ceaseless efforts to care for others, must themselves be cared for. With this thought in mind, she planned and erected a beautiful home in Lake Bluff, 111. It was completed in 1893 and presented to the Methodist Deacon- ess Society, a corporation that was organized for the purpose of holding property. It was a generous gift and the building has been occupied with growing appreciation as the years pass and the demand for such a home becomes constantly more necessary. 190 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT This institution was incorporated under the name of the Agard Deaconess Sanitarium with Mrs. Ina J. Horsfall, as the superintendent. Five years later Miss Mary Jefferson became the superintendent of the sanitarium. Miss Jefferson was a woman with a winsome, lovely charac- ter, quiet and unassuming. She laid the foundation well for the future permanency of Agard. She was indeed a pioneer and like all pioneers she was not airaid of hard work even to the tending of the furnace and the performing of other necessary household tasks. She was truly a great woman in Methodism and one who will live long in the memory of her friends. She died after a long illness on March 24, 1917. In 1910, while Miss Jefferson was still the superintendent, the Board of Managers was reorganized and enlarged with Mrs. W. F. McDowell as the first president of the Board. In 1921, the Board of Managers proceeded to change the name from Agard Deaconess Sanatarium to Agard Deaconess Rest Home. Miss Mary Anna Taggart succeeded Miss Jefferson as superintendent in 1917. Under her supervision, $20,000 was in^ vested in remodeling, repairs and replacements until the build- ing became more adapted to the needs of the guests who shared in its hospitality. She travelled throughout the conference in the interest of the Home and enlisted the good will and the support of a large group of friends who became contributors to it. During this period an Endowment Fund was developed which now amounts to approximately $85,000. The year 1920 was marked by two important events in the history of Agard. One was the election of Mr. George P. Ellis to the Board of Managers as its president. For twenty years, Mr. Ellis has served most sufficiently in this office. Second in importance was the organization of the Agard Aid Association. It was brought into being in the home of Mrs. George W. Dixon and it was cradled and nurtured by Mrs. Ray- mond G. Kimbell who for many years continued to care for it until it was set securely on its feet. Mrs. Kimball was suc- ceeded by Mrs. John W. O'Leary who also carried on the work successfully. The Agard Aid Association is now directed by Mrs. Ellis McFarland and her assistants. For seventeen years Miss Taggart had the leadership of the institution. In 1935 she resigned to take on the retired re- lation. A cooperative relationship was affected between the Agard Deaconess Rest Home and the Chicago Deaconess Home. Miss Flora A. Sorber, superintendent of the Home in Chicago was given responsibility for the management of the two insti- tutions. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 191 The growth and development of Agard from its humble beginnings until now is an achievement of which Methodism can be proud. It is a memorial not only to the Rev. John Agard but also to those who have made it possible by their conse- crated gifts of both time and money. The service of this institution reaches out to the far places of the earth. Missionaries from China, India, Africa, Korea, Japan and other mission stations have come to it when on fur- lough or incapacitated by illness. Greater in number are the deaconesses whose field of service is the United States and its possessions. These two groups have shared in the hospitality of Agard and many of them owe their restoration to health and strength to the restful atmosphere of the home and the care received while residing in it. When space is available other church women use it as a vacation and rest home but the main service of Agard is to the group for whom it was first established, the deaconesses and missionaries in the service of the Methodist church. 192 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT HISTORY Of The METHODIST DEACONESS ORPHANAGE Based on facts contained in the Annual Reports by Rockwell F. Clancy The need of an institution for the care of homeless little ones presented itself early in the history of the Deaconess Movement. Indeed, as early as August, 1888, the first gift for that purpose was made. However, it was not until the spring of 1894 that the Deaconesses ventured out. At that time the pressure for a home of some sort, under their own care, be- came too great to resist. In April of that year, 1894, a small house was rented in Lake Bluff, Illinois, which at that time was a beautiful little village on the shore of Lake Michigan about 30 miles north of Chicago. This initial step was taken under the supervision of the superintendent of the Chicago Deaconess Home, Miss Mary Jefferson, with Miss Abigail Simonds as matron. During that summer the Deaconess Rest Home made some repairs on its cottage and to these larger quarters Miss Simonds trans- ferred her family late that fall. On October the 13th of that year (1894) the children's work was incorporated under the name of the Methodist Deaconess Orphanage. JUDSON HALL Memorial to Lucy C. Judson, first Orphanage Superintendent IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 193 In the following year, on June 12th, 1895, the Orphanage dedicated their first new building, which was given to them by- Mrs. Mary Marilla Hobbs, who thereby became the founder of the institution. The site adjoined the Deaconess Rest Home. This first building contained a parlor, reception room for the children's visitors, office, four individual sleeping rooms and six children's dormitories. The Deaconess Rest Home was later purchased by Mr. N. W. Harris for the Orphanage. Mr. Robert Fowler, Mr. Wm. H. Bush and Dr. C. G. Truesdell each gave a lot, and Mr. Hobbs increased his donation until the whole block, 600 by 250 feet, became the property of the Methodist Dea- coness Orphanage. In January, 1898, Miss Lucy J. Judson was appointed Superintendent of the Orphanage. It was not long before the growth of the work necessi- tated larger quarters. Seventy-two children were being cared for in that one building at this time. On November 22nd, 1900, another new building was dedi- cated. This second building was likewise given by Mr. and Mrs. J. B. Hobbs, the donors of the original building. This building contained a dining room, kitchen, playroom, four sleeping rooms, toilet rooms, laundry and store rooms. Still the work grew. In May, 1901, the Epworth Children's Home of Ravenswood, Chicago was consolidated with the Methodist Deaconess Orphanage and the Lake Bluff Institu- tion was known for many years as the Methodist Deaconess Orphanage and Epworth Children's' Home. At that time, seventeen children were transferred from the Ravenswood Home. In September, 1902, a third building was dedicated, the gift of Mr. N. W. Harris. It was known as "Wadsworth Cot- tage" in memory of his mother, and was devoted to the use of older boys. In this same year Mr. and Mrs. Hobbs gave another building for the use of the older girls and some of the em- ployees. This fourth building stood on the north side of the block and was used primarily for sleeping purposes. The next building to make its appearance was given by Mr. William Deering and cost around $6000. This was used as a school and was dedicated on September 22, 1904. It seems that by action of the school committee of the Lake Bluff Vil- lage Association, the children from the Orphanage were ex- cluded from the public schools and so the building became an absolute necessity. It contained four school rooms with lava- tories and engine room. Mr. and Mrs. L. F. Swift became interested in the Or- phanage about this time and remodeled the building which 194 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT was formerly called the Rest Home into a hospital. They fur- nished the building throughout and equipped it with all kinds of hospital appliances including medicines and surgical instru- ments. This was done as a memorial to their son, Nathan Swift. The building was dedicated in September, 1904. At this period the property of the Orphanage was valued around $50,000 and they had a capacity of 120 children with an attendance running from 110 to 120. There were a total of 15 employees, 11 of whom were working on the Deaconess basis of renumeration with four others receiving wages. There was a Board of Managers, consisting of twenty representative men and women, five of whom were also Trustees of the insti- tution. For current expenses, the management was entirely de- pendent upon contributions more or less irregular from the churches and the general public. The Epworth Leagues and Sunday Schools took a great interest in the Orphanage at this time and contributions were received from churches in Illinois, Wisconsin, Iowa and Indiana. At this time also, the Orphanage Auxiliary, an organization of Ladies from Chicago and towns adjacent to Lake Bluff were making annual contributions to the Orphanage. In 1903, under the will of Mr. William H. Bush, $10,000 was received by the Orphanage and was paid to them in four annual installments. This was available for the use of the general expenses of the Home. The Orphanage school which was started in the fall of 1904, was operated and maintained for sometime without the aid of any public moneys but in September, 1905, the Board of ANNA M. SWIFT MEMORIAL BUILDING Pre- School Children's House IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 195 Supervisors of Lake County, Illinois, voted the institution $250 for the remainder of the year. The endowment fund of the Orphanage was also started about this time through a gift of $500 left in 1903 by a Dea- coness, Miss Sara Bickel, who had been connected with the Milwaukee Deaconess Home. This sum of $500 was to be used in the establishing and care of a baby fold. In December 1906, "Wadsworth Cottage" which had been given by Mr. N. W. Harris in 1902 was destroyed by fire. Immediately, he gave additional funds and the building was rebuilt. In May, 1911, a fire partially destroyed the Mary Marilla Hobbs building so that when it was rebuilt it was no longer used for a children's dormitory but was re-arranged for tea- chers and workers, the lower floor containing an office par- lor, etc. This change necessitated a building for the younger child- ren, so subscriptions were sought and in November, 1915, a fine fireproof dormitory accommodating 72 little children, was finished and named "Judson Hall". This building had four workers' rooms, two playrooms, a parlor and Manual Training and Assembly rooms. This now gave the Orphanage a group of seven buildings, all heated by steam and lighted by electricity. The capacity of the Home was 165 children and at that time they were able to take in only one-half of the applicants. About this time a change was made in the school system, as the seventh and eight grades were now permitted to attend the public school and the Deerfield-Shields Township High School was open to all who desired a high school education. In the first six grades at this time there were approximately 100 pupils being cared for by four capable teachers. With reference to the endowment fund which was started by Miss Bickel, it had now grown to a total of $175,000. Also, the supervisors of Lake County were giving at this time, roughly $500 a year to help care for the children from their own particular county. In 1924, Miss Lucy J. Judson, who had been serving as superintendent of the Orphanage since January, 1898, re- tired as superintendent, having given 26 years of remarkable service to the Orphanage. At this time, Miss Jessie E. Arbuckle was called to serve as superintendent of the Orphanage. In her first year of service she had many unusual prob- lems to meet and handle. In the first place, the central pump broke down and necessitated the carrying of pails of water 196 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT from the hand pump in the yard. In that same winter on a cold day, a furnace broke down and the babies were hastily bund- led into bed to keep warm while someone hurried to Waukegan to secure a stove which turned out to be one of those old fash- ioned country stoves. As a result of these calamities a cen- tral heating plant, water system and laundry were installed. In 1929, Louis F. Swift gave the money for a new Health Center for babies, clinics and hospitalization. This building set the pace for other fireproof buildings of this character. In 1930 the school building was condemned and it was necessary to take the children to the basement of an old frame dormitory to continue school. However, at this time Mrs. Harry Milne Mcintosh came forward and presented the Or- phanage with a beautiful educational center which was dedi- cated in 1931. The next problem which confronted the Orphanage was one of correct housing for the pre-school, that is, little folk from three to five years of age. In 1932, Louis F. Swift along with his brothers and sisters presented a Model Duplex Family Unit Home. In 1937 Wadsworth Harris Hall was built making it pos- sible for the Orphanage to tear down another one of those old frame buildings. In 1938 Judson Hall was remodeled, removing the dangers from falling plaster and broken down sewerage pipes. At this writing, the fall of 1940, the Orphanage is going forward steadily under the careful and enthusiastic guidance of Miss Jessie E. Arbuckle, the superintendent. At this time, the Orphanage has the following trustees and officers : SWIFT iHEALTH CENTER Hospitalization Division, Clinics IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 197 Officers Rockwell F. Clancy President A. J. Hennings First Vice President Frank Milhenning . Second Vice President Floyd W. Sanders Secretary Mrs. Alden B. Swift Treasurer Carl H. Gutmacher Asst. Treasurer Jessie E. Arbuckle Superintendent Trustees Rockwell F. Clancy A. J. Hennings David C. Cook, III Mrs. Harry Milne Mcintosh Mrs. Vilas Johnson Mrs. Alden B. Swift Frank Milhenning Carl H. Gutmacher Raymond Moore George Hoffman H. C. Newton S. E. Leeman Mrs. A. E. Swanson Robert Nichols Miss Jessie E. Arbuckle Floyd W. Sanders H. 0. Barnes Thayne T. Swartz Milton D. Bayly J. H. Taylor W. E. J. Gratz The yearly budget of the Home is being greatly helped by the "Friends of Orphans" under the guidance of Mrs. Vilas Johnson and the Lake Forest Committee which puts on the annual Garden Party under the guidance of Mrs. Alden B. Swift and Mrs. Harry Mcintosh. So for 46 years this Institu- tion has grown and developed until now it has assets of $851,000 and an annual budget of approximately $43,000 a year. MACKEY MEMORIAL EDUCATIONAL CENTER Community House 198 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT A staff of 36 people, including Executive, Department Directors, Teachers, Nurses, Mother Leaders, Maintenance workers and Apprentices, are caring for the needs and pro- grams for 141 children. Truly, it is one of the outstanding Methodist Institutions in the central west and worthy of consideration when individ- uals or churches are considering the matter of bequests and yearly contributions. THE CHICAGO HOME MISSIONARY AND CHURCH EXTENSION SOCIETY The Chicago Home Missionary and Church Extension Society represents Methodism's response to the needs of a growing and rapidly changing City. Missionary work in the City of Chicago on the part of our Methodist Church covers a period of nearly 70 years. As early as March 20, 1873, the "Board of City Missions" was fully or- ganized and functioning with a budget of $2000.00 adopted by the Society. The first list of projects includes the Kossuth Street Mission, the Norwegian Mission and the State Street Church. In December of 1873, it was decided to incorporate and the name chosen was "The Board of Missions and Church Ex- tension of the Methodist Episcopal Church of Chicago and Suburbs." This Board was composed of the Presiding Elder of the Chicago District, The Board of Trustees of the First Methodist Episcopal Church, and the pastors and two mem- bers of each Station and Circuit, that contributed to the Board, within twelve miles of the Court House of Chicago. Grant Goodrich was elected to the office of President. On April 14, 1874, Articles of Incorporation were drawn up and the name was changed to "The Church Extension Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church of Chicago." In 1884, the Society was reorganized and the name changed to "The Chi- cago District Missionary and Church Extension Society." William Deering was elected to the office of President. Ac- cording to the By-laws, money was to be raised by securing pledges and the statement was made that "any person sub- scribing $50.00 or upward annually may become a member of the Association." At this point it is of interest to note that Mr. Arthur Dixon, grandfather of our President, Mr. George IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 199 W. Dixon Jr., was among the first subscribers. It was further stated in the By-laws that ministers could become members of the Association by a vote of a majority of the members pres- ent at any regular meeting of the Society. The record of those early days is intensely interesting. For example, under date of January 29, 1885, we find the fol- lowing notation : — "At LaGrange, on the C. B. & Q. Road, about 14 miles from the City, we have organized a Society of over 20 members and a Sunday School of about 50 scholars," — the humble beginning of one of our great Churches. On January 14, 1886, the name of the Society was changed once more. It became, "The Chicago Home Missionary and Church Extension Society." William Deering was elected President and Luke Hitchcock became the first "Correspond- ing Secretary" or Superintendent of the Society as it is now organized. In the first list of Trustees names of many per- sons prominent in the history of Chicago and Chicago Meth- odism are found. The First Board of Trustees consisted of : William Deering Robert W. Vasey James B. Hobbs Harlow N. Higinbothom Turlington W. Harvey Hiram J. Thompson Charles Busby J. E. Wilson Oliver H. Horton Grant Goodrich William E. Blackstone G. F. Swift Charles B. Eggleston William H. Rand James S. Harvey Milton H. Wilson J. M. Fleming David R. Dyche Samuel A. Kean Perley Lowe Mark B. Clancy Frank P. Crandon H. S. Towle J. L. Whittock J. H. Manny W. S. Verity R. P. Hollet Robert Larkins Charles E. Simmons Charles W. Lasher Mortimer A. Allen E. W. Burke John W. Calkins Charles B. Congdon Charles G. Truesdell Luke Hitchcock N. W. Harris As the City of Chicago grew the work of The Chicago Home Missionary and Church Extension Society kept pace. New Churches were needed in many sections of the City. The "Missionary Society" organized Sunday Schools, purchased lots, appropriated money, provided legal counsel, assisted in raising money for church debts, and helped in many other ways. An incomplete record of such assistance lists more than 300 Churches. Indeed one cannot find more than three or four Churches in Chicago or its immediate suburbs which have failed to receive financial assistance from the Chicago Home 200 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Missionary and Church Extension Society. In addition to the regular work of the "Society" it was instrumental in organiz- ing the Goodwill Industries of Chicago, and it did the work of a pioneer in caring for Protestant boys and girls at the Juvenile Court and in the Juvenile Detention Home. During the years of the Society's service in Chicago more than $1,500,000.00 has flowed through its Treasury, helpfully touching the lives of thousands and thousands of people. In its more than half a century of life The Chicago Home Missionary and Church Extension Society has had five Pres- idents : — William Deering 1886-1906 James B. Hobbs 1906-1914 George W. Dixon 1914-1934 William W. Dixon 1934-1940 George D. Dixon Jr., Elected in 1941 and has had five superintendents : Luke Hitchcock 1886-1890 A. D. Traveller 1890-1906 James Rowe 1906-1914 John Thompson 1914-1935 Aubrey S. Moore 1935-to the present time In 1892 we find among the list of Churches receiving as- sistance, the following: — Auburn Park, Berwyn, First Bohemian, Cuyler Avenue, Christ Church, Elsdon, Gross Park, Halsted Street, Hermosa, Hegewisch, Irving Park, Maywood, Park Manor, Edison Park, Woodlawn Park, South Chicago, and many others. In fact the record of this Society is the record of the birth, growth and development of Chicago Methodism, for this Society's hand was outstretched to practically every new Church that came into being during the past fifty-five years. The Chicago Home Missionary and Church Extension So- ciety was never more vitally interested in the building of the Kingdom of God than at the present moment. It has sought to serve and seeks no higher privilege today than that of con- tinued service. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 201 JENNINGS SEMINARY, BOARDING HIGH SCHOOL FOR GIRLS, AURORA, ILLINOIS The founding of Clark Seminary, a school for both boys and girls — a daring adventure in those early days — was the inspiration of John Clark. In 1856 the corner stone of Clark Seminary was laid, the most famous and eloquent Methodist Bishop of the time officiating, Bishop Simpson. In 1859 this coeducational school was opened with Dr. G. W. Quereau as president and Miss Jemima Washburn as preceptress. Clark Seminary gave her first bishop, Bishop Charles Fowler, to the Methodist Church during these first years. The debt of the original building fund was heavy. Rev- erend Caleb Foster was tireless in his efforts and in 1869 Mrs. Eliza Jennings gave generously, cleared the debt, and saved the school which since that date has been known as Jennings Seminary. The first graduating class numbered one, Miss Hannah Winslow. One graduate of the Class of 1885, E. J. Taylor, still remembers Jennings Seminary each year with two scholarship awards known as the "Taylor Awards." Bishop William Shepard graduated with the Class of 1883. The Rock River Conference experienced a most dramatic and historic session in 1898. At the close of this meeting the following information was received in Aurora : The Rock River Conference voted to convey the property of Jennings Seminary to the deaconesses to maintain a school for young ladies. On January 3, 1899 another dedication was held with Miss Char- lotte Codding as the first principal of this girls' school. On the school's 50th anniversary the first year book, the Stylus, ap- peared and has been published each year since then. The Stylus of the Class of 1940 was dedicated to the ideals and achievements of Miss Cora Simpson, Class of 1903, who went to China in 1907 as a missionary nurse. As a high school for girls, graduates from the college pre- paratory course are admitted to colleges and universities which admit without examination. One of the new traditions of the school is the Cora Simpson fund accumulated at Christmas time. This is a voluntary contribution of the girls, sent to Miss Simpson to use as she sees fit. The Christmas Nativity Pageant, the Order of the Ivy Leaf, an honor, student elected group, a well planned guidance program throughout the four high school years and into the world, a form of student gov- 202 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 203 ernment combined with the administrative office, a beautiful ceremony of the charge of the outgoing senior class to the new seniors — all these have been added to the richness of the tra- ditions which have gone before. Jennings Seminary is under the direct administration of the Board of Trustees, leading pastors and laymen in the Rock River Conference. Faculty, staff members and students live in the building. Fine fellowship and kindly supervision over all the activities of the school life promote forces for building strength of character, the paramount objective in training youth. WESLEY FOUNDATION-ST. PAUL METHODIST CHURCH Ashland Boulevard at Harrison St., Chicago, Illinois. By RAYMOND H. LAURY Wesley Foundation-St. Paul Methodist Church in the Illinois Medical Center neighborhood in Chicago is one of the younger institutions of the Rock River Conference. It serves the section of Chicago once served by the Centenary, the Western Ave., the Marshfield Ave. and four other older Meth- odist Churches. It has been only twenty years that the Wes- ley Foundation has been associated with the St. Paul Metho- dist Church. The present church building was erected after a merger in 1902. It had to be rebuilt after it was gutted with fire in 1906. The St. Paul Methodist Church itself is scarcely sixty years of age. The Chicago Church Federation estimates that the popu- lation of the section of the Near West side of Chicago which comprises the parish of the St. Paul Methodist Church is 140,- 000 people. At the turn of the century, the northern Euro- pean strains were preponderant in the neighborhood. For a period that followed, the Jewish peoples were dominant, then the Italians came in. The newer residents of this section come mostly from rural America. Studies reveal that thirty-seven percent of the new residents leave within the first year. But it also shows that another similar percentage stay for twenty years. The newer migrations and the newer housing projects give splendid opportunities for a Christian neighborhood min- istry. No settlement house or church on the near west side of Chicago was ever better located to render such a ministry than is the St. Paul Methodist Church at the present time. More than anything else, it is the vision of the possibili- ties of student and young peoples work in the Illinois Medical 204 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Center of Chicago that has saved the St. Paul Methodist Church. Methodism has been slow to grasp the significance of an evangelical sharing ministry in an underprivileged, poly- glot, urban section such as this of Chicago's near west side. But it grasped quickly Bishop James C. Baker's vision of the importance of churches following their students to non-Metho- dist educational centers. The Wesley Foundations organized to minister to students at these state university centers were the answer. Dr. Roy L. Smith sought funds out of Centenary money as early as 1919 to supplement those of the St. Paul Methodist Church in her work among the university students and nurses training schools. The Wesley Foundation of the St. Paul Methodist Church seems not to have been officially established until the year of 1922 when Dr. S. D. White was pastor. Tremendous strides have been taken since that time to make this Medical Center one of the foremost in the world. The University of Illinois has steadily expanded through build- ing developments and the affiliations of her graduate schools. The independent and church controlled hospitals and schools of the neighborhood include The Presbyterian Hospital and Rush Medical School, the Loyola Medical and Dental Schools and the University Hospital. The chief property interests of the Medical Center belong to the tax payers of the state and county. These include the County Hospital and the Educa- tional and Research Hospitals of Illinois, and the new Neuro- psychiatry Institute of Illinois. The fact that the tax payers of Illinois have more than $26,000,000.00 invested within a half mile of the St. Paul Methodist Church is indicative of the permanency of this field of service. There will always be large numbers of choice young peo- ple in such a center. And in such a neighborhood there will always be many who will enjoy the fellowship and spiritual ministries of their Wesley Foundation church home away from home. And they go out from the St. Paul Methodist Church in a continuous stream to places of leadership and re- sponsibility throughout the nation. And further: — direct re- ports have been received this past year of their valuable ser- vices and Christian influences for good from China, from India, from Africa, from Hawaii and the Philippines, and from Canada. This year new streams of influence are flow- ing out from the St. Paul Church to the Latin American countries to the South. Just as Methodism has learned the value of following her students as a church, so also must she catch the vision of the importance of her folks who become ill and go to be ministered IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 205 to in tax supported or non-Methodist institutions. The rec- ords show that 85,000 persons were hospitalized within a mile of the St. Paul Methodist Church in 1940. This does not in- clude the more than half million who visited the clinics in the same area. This past year, upon nomination of the Institu- tions Commission of the Chicago Church Federation, the St. Paul Pastor undertook the job of being Protestant Emergency Chaplain and contact person with the state hospitals of the neighborhood. Dr. Russell Dicks has also requested that he act in a similar capacity for the Presbyterian Hospital for the next several months. Recently, Miss Florence Southworth has been secured to assist in the hospital and neighborhood ministries in cooperation with our student work program. The Wesley Foundation-St. Paul Methodist Church is strategi- cally located to render a three-fold ministry on the near west side of Chicago. Our field is undeniable. We have proven op- portunities of service to render in the neighborhood, among the students and with the sick. We are recovering from the financial slump of the past decade. With the loyal cooperation of Methodist men and women of vision the decade ahead should be the best ever. GOODWILL INDUSTRIES Purpose The Goodwill Industries is Methodism's ministry to handi- capped people, a practical application of Christianity, involving* not the giving of charity or just the preaching of the gospel. Its purpose is to provide the people whom it serves with every- thing that is necessary to make a more abundant life possible. This involves opportunities for self-support, the living of a normal social life, and an awareness and appreciation of the beauty in the world about us, of the good in the lives of the people with whom we live and work and of the presence of God within the soul. Industrial Program The basic feature of the Goodwill Industries, in carrying out its objective, is its industrial program, which endeavors to develop a job for each handicapped person in accordance with his handicapped ability. The process of collecting donations of discarded clothing, furniture, paper, and other articles, recon- ditioning this material, and then selling it in the poorer com- munities, makes possible a large variety of jobs and the em- ployment of a large variety of handicapped people. 206 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT A National Movement The first Goodwill Industries was organized by Rev. Edgar J. Helms in 1905 in connection with his church in the South End of Boston. The Home Mission Board of the Methodist Episcopal Church became interested in the program as de- veloped by Rev. Helms, and with the help of the Centenary Movement funds fostered similar programs in many cities throughout the United States. At present there are approxi- mately one hundred autonomous Goodwill Industries working together through a Bureau of Goodwill Industries of the Meth- odist Church and through the National Association of Good- will Industries. Local Organization and Superintendents In Chicago, the Goodwill Industries was organized in 1920 as a department of the City Missionary and Church Extension Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church. For several years previous to the year 1916, four Methodist churches had carried on activities involving the collection and sale of discarded material, all but one on a rummage sale basis. The exception was the Grace Church Industries, in connection with Grace Methodist Episcopal Church, under the direction of Rev. Elmer Williams. In 1916, Dr. John Thompson, as Superintendent of the City Missionary Society, brought about an agreement whereby the churches operating these salvage activities dis- continued them, and a new organization, known as The Metho- dist Mutual Aid Union, was established. The purpose of this organization was to enable poor people to purchase needed clothing and other necessary articles at a very low price. Rev. William S. Fleming superintended this work till 1920, when, un- der the leadership of Dr. John Thompson, the names of this or- ganization was changed to Goodwill Industries and the program changed to that of providing unfortunate people with an op- portunity to earn their living through collecting, recondition- ing, and selling contributed discarded material. Rev. Raymond Powers was appointed the first Superintendent of the new or- ganization, and October 15, 1920 is recorded as the official beginning of the Goodwill Industries of Chicago. Upon the resignation of Rev. Powers, Rev. Walter C. Loague became Superintendent on April 1, 1921, and he has held this position since then. Buildings The Methodist Mutual Aid Union had been located in the Centenary Methodist Episcopal Church building at 1020 W. Monroe Street, and the Goodwill Industries continued to use this building for its office and workshops till November 1, 1927. From that date till May 1, 1930, the work was housed in a IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 20? rented factory building at 215-19 S. Western Avenue. Because of the widening of Western Avenue, and the resulting de- crease in the size of the building, it became necessary for the Goodwill Industries to move back to the Centenary Church building. In June of 1932, the free use of the old Medical School Building of the University of Illinois, at 1841 W. Congress, was secured, and for five and a half years, the Goodwill Indus- tries was housed in this large and impressive building. Plans for a park in front of the Cook County Hospital involved the raising of this building, and it became necessary for the organ- ization to seek a new home. On November 1, 1937, a large fac- tory building at 2425 S. Wallace Street was rented, and since then the offices and the workshops for handicapped people have been located there. A Methodist Institution After its organization in 1920, the Goodwill Industries continued to function as a department of the City Missionary Society till the year 1926, when it was incorporated as a separate organization with a board of twenty-seven directors. It has continued to be an affiliated institution of the Methodist Church with a majority of its directors elected from that Church and with other members selected from several de- nominations. It is the desire of the organization to serve as a medium whereby people of all faiths might serve handicapped people of all faiths. Since no program for handicapped men and women can be effective if it does not emphasize spiritual values and the possibilities of joy in spite of handicaps, it is important that one denomination definitely stand behind the institution, to the end that there always shall be an assured interest in the spiritual welfare of handicapped people. Past Service Rendered The purpose of the Goodwill Industries as expressed by the National Association is, to take care of all types of handicapped people. The Chicago organization, because of the size of the city, has deemed it wise to confine its service to physically and mentally handicapped men and women. However, during the depression years, the scope of service was broadened so as to provide work relief for all types of people for whom the various relief agencies were seeking employment as a means of pre- serving morale and at the same time securing some return to the public from the results of labor performed by those re- ceiving relief. The Goodwill Industries, to provide this larger work re- lief program, set up various shops for the reconditioning of material collected for free distribution by the Woman's Divi- sion of Governor Emmerson's Relief Commission. It established 208 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT various kinds of service shops for the making of garments for relief agencies. One hundred and twenty-five acres of land were put under cultivation to raise vegetables for relief people, the work being done through the Goodwill Industries on a work relief basis. Four woodyards were established where deaf men, particularly deaf mutes, were employed sawing and splitting cross ties and trees, the resulting wood being distributed to relief families. The greatest project of this nature was the one which the Goodwill Industries developed in connection with the Red Cross material. A large textile shop was set up with more than 250 power machines working two shifts of eight hours each a day, turning out garments for relief agencies. The peak of this work relief program, as carried on by the Goodwill Industries, was reached in March of 1933 when during that month 2,600 different people were given employment and the payroll amounted to $92,000.00 for that month. During this month more than one half of all the money paid out for work relief in Cook County was paid through the Goodwill Indus- tries. Because of the unwieldy size of the organization resulting from this great increase in the program, the Relief Commis- sion asked the Goodwill Industries to again confine its activities to physically and mentally handicapped people, which the or- ganization was very glad to do. This still left over 600 people to be cared for at that time. A very excellent service program was developed for the rehabilitation of people through this insti- tution. (Continued on Page 305.) THE CHICAGO PREACHERS' MEETING Early in the history of Chicago Methodism the Preachers organized themselves into a "Preachers' Meeting" which met every Monday in the old First Church. They stood there as the champions of religious orthodoxy. Methodism has never favored a debunked Christian religion. It has always accepted the supernatural elements in the Christian faith, and in the early years of Chicago Methodist history the Preachers' Meeting stood as the guardian of its beliefs in the supernatur- al. There were giants in the faith in those days and they had a Christian experience which supported what they believed. They were in deadly earnest in preaching the Faith and re- garded themselves as the successors of the Johns and Pauls and Peters of New Testament times. They met on the Monday mornings and papers were read on every vital subject, but IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 209 pre-eminently on the doctrines of the Church. Through those early years of Chicago's history they contended earnestly for the faith once delivered to the Saints. Then they stood for the highest moral ideals. They fought the liquor traffic, with all its attendant evils, with in- defatigable zeal through the decades. Many times they sent committees to the Mayor and City Council and even to the Governor and the Legislature at Springfield seeking an im- provement of moral and social conditions and more strict regu- lation of the liquor traffic and suppression of vice. Their Christian fellowship in those days was very sweet to themselves. They talked over their Sunday services and Christian theology and were aflame with zeal for the building up of the Church. It must also be recognized that their vision was world wide. They were interested in every realm of life and in all the lands the wide world round. A flame of holy zeal burned on the altars of their hearts for Christian missions in every land. These meetings are still being continued. They may be toned down somewhat, but there are the same convictions and there is the same passionate zeal for the welfare of the City and world-wide Christianity. They watch with unsleeping eyes over the social and moral and religious life of Chicago. They believe the Church is to be both the salt and light of the City. They are heirs of a goodly heritage and strive very ear- nestly to be worthy of the heroes of the yesterdays. The in- fluence of this Preachers' Meeting in building up the life of the ministers and broadening their outlook and keeping warm- est sympathy burning on the altar of their hearts necessarily means the enrichment of the life of all the Methodist churches in the Chicago area — John Thompson. Historical The earliest written record of the Methodist Episcopal Preachers' Meeting of Chicago now known to exist bears date of October 18, 1869. The meeting was probably organized as early as 1854, chiefly through the efforts of the Rev. J. V. Watson and the Rev. Jos. H. Leonard. For many years Bro- ther Leonard acted as secretary. The Presiding Elder of the Chicago District was by election and common consent the president. After the division of the Chicago District into two and then three districts, this custom naturally changed and in 1891 the president was chosen from the general body. We transcribe from the written records and previous lists the presidents and secretaries to date. 210 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT PRESIDENTS, YEAR SECRETARIES, YEAR W. C. Dandy 1869-72 J. H. Bayliss 1869 C. G. Trusdell 1870 T. P. Marsh 1871-78 A. J. Jutkins 1873-76 W. C. Willing 1877-78 E. M. Boring 1879 George Chase 1879-81 W. C. Willing 1880 Luke Hitchcock 1881-84 J. W. Richards 1882-85 C. G. Trusdell 1885-90 W. H. Holms 1886 E. C. Arnold 1887-90 F. M. Bristol 1891 J. O. Foster C. E. Mandeville 1892 J. A. Matlack 1891 N. H. Axtell 1893 J. T. Ladd 1893 P. H. Swift 1894 fc _ R. W. Bland 1894 M. M. Parkhurst 1895 M. W. Satterfield 1895 W. H. Holmes 1896 W. E. Tilroe 1896 A. W. Patten 1897 T. R. Greene 1897 William Fawcett 1898 R. B. Kester 1898 J. P. Brushingham 1899 O. F. Mattison 1899 H. F. Fick 1900 A. E. Saunders 1900 W. E. Tilroe 1901 W. H. Carwardine 1901 M. E. Cady 1902 W. B. Norton 1902 E. B. Crawford 1903 C. H. Zimmerman 1903 John D. Leek 1904 F. S. Rockwell 1904 W. O. Shepard 1905 Clyde L. Hay 1905 Ray C. Harker 1906 A. A. Mohney 1906-08 J. A. Mulfinger 1907 W. J. Libberton 1908 G. K. Flack 1909 C. A. Briggs, Jr 1909-10 John Thompson 1910 James M. Phelps 1911 William C. Godden 1911-16 Charles B. Mitchell 1912 Joseph L. Walker 1913 Jesse S. Dancey 1914 Amary S. Haskins 1915 Thomas K. Gale 1916 J. S. Ladd Thomas 1917 Clyde D. King 1917-18 F. F. Farmiloe 1918 William C. Godden 1919 J. J. Williams 1919 Charles K. Carpenter 1920 Arthur W. Mohns 1920-22 William R. Wedderspoon 1921 Truman R. Greene 1922 Frank W. Barnum 1923 Bertram G. Swaney 1923-25 IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 211 C. Claud Travis 1924 Fred D. Stone 1925 Aimer M. Pennewell 1926 Clyde D. King 1926 Horace G. Smith 1927 Warren N. Clark 1927 King D. Beach 192S Charles H. Draper 1928-30 Harlow V. Holt 1929 Warren N. Clark 1930 Morgan Williams 1931 Milton D. Bayly 1931-34 R. L. Semans 1932 B. G. Swaney 1933 A. Turley Stephenson 1934 Steuart D. White 1935 Charles H. Putnam 1935-39 Milton D. Bayly 1936 John M. Schneider 1937 Clarence H. Diercks 1938 Paul W T . Grimes 1939 J. J. Hitchens 1940 Harold K. Taylor 1940- THE METHODIST FEDERATION FOR SOCIAL SERVICE Rock River Branch In the opening years of the new century a small group of men in the Rock River Conference who had been together in Northwestern University organized informally for the purpose of promoting in the conference a modern understanding of the Bible, a liberal theology and the social interpretation and appli- cation of the Gospel. With this group as a nucleus in 1907 a small national group of preachers with a few laymen formed the national organiza- tion of The Methodist Federation for Social Service ; Harry F. Ward of our conference became Editorial Secretary on a vol- unteer basis. It was this group that got the Social Creed adop- ted at the General Conference of 1908 at Baltimore ; and shortly thereafter in expanded form under the leadership of Frank Mason North it was adopted by the newly formed Federal Council of Churches, and later by the leading Protestant de- nominations, the Y. W. C. A. and Y. M. C. A. This declaration of principles became the expression of the social faith of thirty-one Protestant denominations com- prising some seventeen million members. It was the first crys- tallization in concrete demands of the common conviction of the Protestant churches concerning their duty in the field of social and industrial relations. It was then that the informal group in Rock River Con- ference became active in forming and carrying on the Con- 212 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT ference Federation unit. In 1912, Bishop Francis J. McConnell assumed the presidency; Harry F. Ward, leaving his Rock River pastorate, became secretary of the national organi- zation. In these early days the secretaryship was a venture of faith and he taught part-time at Boston (1913-18). D. D. Vaughan was the leading spirit in organizing the Rock River Branch and built it up to where it gave as much as $600 one year, a very important part of the small Federation budget. This was the first group in any conference, and the first to get conference pronouncements adopted and published, which was just as vital to the extension of the work as its fin- ancial support. The Federation has played an important part in the de- velopment of the social point of view in the various depart- ments of the church. It has also worked effectively through social service commissions in the conferences. There are now sixteen conference Federation units. Sixty-two annual confer- ences have Federation members. The total mailing list of the Social Questions Bulletin numbers 3,250. From time to time the General Conference has recognized and commended the work of the Federation. The Rock River group has held an annual social service dinner at conference time. Election of officers is usually held at a mid-year meeting in the Spring. The local group has co- operated with interdenominational and interfaith groups such as the United Christian Council For Democracy and the Reli- gion and Labor Foundation. In 1937, when W. B. Waltmire was chairman it published the findings in its investigation of the Fansteel Sitdown Strike, and participated in the public Protest of the Memorial Day Massacre. In 1939 a documented brochure was published on the Freedom of the Pulpit. During the last three years Armand Guerrero has been chairman of the conference group. F. J. Schnell is the new chairman. Other officers are: Warren N. Clark, vice-chair- man; Armand Guerrero, secretary; Esther Bjornberg, treas- urer ; Advisory committee : Ernest F. Tittle, Harris F. Rail, Irl Whitchurch. THE ROCK RIVER CONFERENCE POST-GRADUATE CLUB In the year 1899, four young preachers, Harry F. Ward, Frank Sherman, J. Hastie Odgers and Louis F. W. Lesemann felt the need of the fellowship of kindred spirits and even more, the need of a better understanding regarding some burning IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 213 questions. They agreed to start a small club which was simply to be known as "The Group". They chose a few additional members and kept the whole project as quiet as possible for a number of years. The plan was to have a luncheon meeting once a month in some quiet place and have one of the members present a care- fully prepared paper on some vital problem, which was followed by frank discussion. The understanding was that there was to be absolute freedom in the expression of opinion and that all that was said in these meetings was to be strictly confidential. The aim was to confine membership to young ministers who were vitally interested in the intellectual as well as the spirit- ual side of their work. The group held a retreat twice a year at some place outside of the city ; Lake Bluff, Batavia, Evanston or elsewhere. These meetings were for the purpose of prayer, fellowship and exten- sive discussion of vital topics. The Group grew gradually un- til it numbered forty. In time outsiders began to voice criticism and suggested that if the club were thrown open to all members of the con- ference, it would eliminate misunderstanding, be of greater service and give an opportunity to a larger group to enjoy the fellowship and intellectual stimulus of such associations. The Group therefore reluctantly decided to dissolve and the mem- bers agreed to promote a Post-Graduate Club. Louis F. W. Lesemann, as chairman of the Board of Examiners, was the first president of this club. His successor, Dr. J. Hastie Odgers, was the second. Naturally the character of the organization was changed somewhat, but the Post-Graduate Club proved a real benefit to those who joined and stimulated fellowship, wide reading and sustained study. In its early days all the programs were fur- nished by the members of the Club itself, but later experts and resource men were called in to lead discussions. The Club cooperated with the Commission on the Conference Course of Study and influenced to some extent the development of post- graduate courses by the Commission. ROCK RIVER COUNCIL OF METHODIST YOUTH The Rock River Council of Methodist Youth is now in its third year. The movement was initiated and sponsored by the Conference Board of Education, but the planning and develop- ment and actual organization were in the hands of the young people themselves. The youth movement in the Rock River 214 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Conference has been a gradual growth resulting in a very real sense in a council of young people, by young people, for young people. The gathering of Methodist young people in Evanston in the early fall of 1934, out of which came the National Council of Methodist Youth, made the whole Church youth-conscious in a new way. Inquiry and debate concerning the Evanston gathering was brought to the floor of the Rock River Annual Conference at Sycamore that year, and the Conference went on record as desiring a place for the young people on its official program at the next session. As a direct result of this action, the Conference Board of Education at its meeting in the Chi- cago Temple, on November 16, 1934, with Bishop Ernest Lynn Waldorf present, enlarged its membership and created a new commission which was charged with responsibility for the young peoples work of the Conference. The first act of the leadership of the new Commission was to bring into the group as many young people as possible who were leaders in the various district organizations in order that the young people themselves might mould and direct the move- ment from the very beginning. This was the start of the new youth movement in the Conference. The organization as the Rock River Council of Methodist Youth did not take place, how- ever, until October 8, 1938, when the Annual Conference con- vened in the Chicago Temple. The first Youth Assembly under the new plan was held in Elgin in 1935. There was a symposium on "Christian Youth in the Modern World" at the afternoon session and a mass meeting at night. A few less than 100 were seated at the banquet tables in the First Methodist Church. Each year since then, there have been Youth Assemblies at the seat of the Annual Conference on Saturday afternoon and evening of Conference week. The genius of the Council and its strength are in the form of its organization. It is a delegated body with each church represented by young people who are members of the Church and who are under 25 years of age at the time of their election. Each church is entitled to three delegates elected by the young people to represent all the youth organizations of the Church. The district and conference officers of all Methodist young people's organizations of the Conference are also members of the Council, and the members of the Executive Committee of the Council. The Council has an Executive Committee which functions during the year. It is the chief working group. The Commit- tee is composed of three representatives from each district elected in district caucus ; of a National Councilman and alter- nate elected by the Executive Committee; of eight advisory IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 215 members, six of whom are chosen by the Conference Commis- sion on Education ; and of additional persons up to the number of five chosen by the Executive Committee. The members of the present Executive Committee are: Robert Poorman, Chairman, Robert Hayden, Leona Barrett, Herman Will, Jr., Edith Poorman, Ken Farver, Sargent Wright, Vera Morse, Robert Sturnfield, Violet Floyd, George Golden, Irvin Woods, Gerry Houston, Burt Holmes, and Kenneth Gibbs, Pres. of the Chi. Fed. of E. L. The Advisory Members are : Rev. Olin Clarke Jones, Chair- man of Commission on Young Peoples Work, A. C. Crawford, Rev. John Tennant, Miss Maude Martin, Rev. Wesley Israel, Mrs. Albert E. Blomberg, and Rev. R. W. Miller, Counselor of Christian Education. Harold Knudsen is National Councilman, and Barbara Daniels, alternate. Former Councilmen have been Charlotte Krug and Truman Kirkpatrick. Former Chairmen of the Executive Committee have been Donald Lowman, previous to organization of Council, and Robert D. Hayden for first two years of Council. Herman Will, Jr., has been President of the National Council of Methodist Youth, and is now one of the youth mem- bers of the Board of Education of the Methodist Church. THE CHICAGO METHODIST SOCIAL UNION 1879-1940 Sixty and one years ago or tnirty-nine years after the birth of the Rock River Conference at Mount Morris, Illinois, The Chicago Methodist Social Union was brought into being at the Clark Street Methodist Episcopal Church, the exact date being the first day of December, 1879. The authority for this statement is the first page of the first Book of Minutes of the Union, which book, together with Book Number Two, is now in the safe-keeping of Garrett Biblical Institute. Sad to say, the Union did not survive its early years. Why — we do not know, but from the same first page of the Book of Minutes we learn that the Union was reorganized on the 22nd day of Jan- uary, 1884 at the Preachers' Meeting Room, 57 W. Washing- ton Street. At the time of this reorganization in 1884 and until 1888 the secretary was a Dr. T. P. Marsh. Here was a man who believed in the Union, who loved it, and who put himself — heart and soul — into its service. It is he who gives us the only information available as to the period between 1879 and 1884. This man of foresight opens the first Book of Minutes with a note in which he records how the former records were 216 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT lost and adds that, after an exhaustive examination of all available sources of information, he prepared a Manual con- taining an Historical Sketch and the Constitution, which Manual was issued at a banquet held at the Sherman House on March 31, 1885. He also tells us that a copy of the Manual is attached to the Minute Book and remarks, "It cost me great labor, but if it shall quicken interest in the Union I shall feel abundantly repaid. In it the history- is brought down to this present writing." Alas, the Manual which Dr. Marsh labored to prepare has not come down to us. At the top of the first page of the first Book of Minutes there is a paper clip, blackened with age. We may surmise that it held to that page of copy of the Manual which Dr. Marsh said he attached to the Minute Book, but we do not know. We can only regret that that which Dr. Marsh prepared with such great labor is not ours at this day. But before we pass on, let us see what happened in the four years during which Dr. Marsh was secretary. Early in 1884, with the enthusiasm of youth, the Constitution was amended to require that banquets be held in each of the four months of March, June, September and December of each year. This schedule was followed, together with a special banquet at. Lake Bluff in July or August, 1885, so that there were in all, twenty-one banquets held in that period. In addition, there were sixteen business meetings of the members of the Union and twenty-two meetings of the Executive Committee. A grand total of fifty-nine events in four years. The first banquet after reorganization was held in April, 1884, but there is no record of the program thereat. The second banquet was in honor of Bishops Ninde and Fowler. The theme of a banquet of 1887 was, "The Social Life of Meth- odism." The Minutes note that "President Horton made the people give practical illustrations of the topic between the speeches." What this means one may gather from another entry which reads, "Several times between speeches President Horton had the company move from their tables and engage in social conversation." At the March 1890 banquet the topic was, "A free lance in current reforms". Three speakers ad- dressed themselves to this general subject, one being Miss Frances E. Willard, who had been elected to membership in the Union in 1887. Need we guess as to the particular reform on which Miss Willard expressed herself. An important occasion is now approaching. Professor Charles Macauley Stuart presents a plan for its proper ob- servance under the auspices of the Union and a special com- mittee is appointed to develop the plan. Then on the nine- teenth day of March 1891 there is held at the Auditorium in IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 217 the presence of 5,000 or more persons, the Centennial Com- memoration of Mr. Wesley's death. The sum of $1,887.50 was realised from the sale of boxes and reserved seats and after the payment of all expenses the Union had a balance of $808.74. "Wesley Days" were also observed in 1895-6-8, 1901 and 1903, but not all of them were held at the Auditorium. Time marches on, and in February 1893 there is held at the Auditorium a banquet which sounds like a forerunner of recent meetings. The Union at that time entertained not only the Bishops but also the General Book Committee, the Official Editors, the Epworth League Cabinet and the Publishing Agents. This was the only banquet held that year which was the year of The World's Fair. Late in December a special committee was appointed to explain to the dues-paying mem- bers why they did not get their money back in the form of banquets. The record does not enlighten us as to the expla- nation which the Committee gave. The program at a banquet in December 1897 seems entirely to have been on the lighter side. Under the general topic, "Who's to Blame?" appear the following five sub-topics : "The Babies, The Ladies, The Lords of Creation, The Charge to the Jury", and lastly, "The Ver- dict." The banquets of recent years have not been the only oc- casions of large attendance. The Rock River Conference met in Chicago in 1897 "and again in 1898. On the occasion of this second visit, the Union gave a Reception and Dinner to the Conference. Eight hundred were served at the Auditorium Hotel, one hundred at an adjacent hotel, five hundred and fiftv obtained their supper where they could. When all were as- sembled for the program, fourteen hundred and fifty were gathered together. No sooner was this record behind it than the Union set out to prepare for the only session of the General Conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church ever held in Chicago, and on the evening of May 2nd, 1900 it welcomed the General Conference at a Reception held at the Auditorium. At one banquet in 1903 the Governors of Illinois, Nebraska. Indiana and Michigan were honored ; at another 1903 banquet it is recorded that "Rev. Dr. William Quayle of Kansas City, Mo. gave a matchless address on The Larger Matters of the Church' ". We do not doubt but that the high adjective "matchless" was fully deserved. Several Federal Judges at- tended this banquet. During the late Eighties, through the Gay Ninties and into the New Century the Union held many meetings at differ- ent churches. In some instances the program at these meet- ings consisted only of music and recitations. Also, during this period the Union held many meetings of its members to dis- 218 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT cuss questions of church polity. Thus in September 1891 it considered the question "Shall the Chicago District be Di- vided." The proposed division was condemned and it may interest the District Superintendents of this day and of future generations to know that this condemnation was based on the argument that it would be seriously against the greatest suc- cess to the Church and City Mission work to have more than one Presiding Elder superintending church affairs in the city. In March 1892 the Union urged equal Clerical and Lay Rep- resentation in the General Conference. "Shall Downtown Churches be Abandoned" was considered in 1895. A frequent topic was the time limit in a pastorate. Naturally this was first discussed from the angle, "Shall it be abandoned." and then from the angle, "Shall it be restored." At times, some of these meetings were held monthly. Our bishops have contributed greatly to the programs of the Union, Subsequent to 1893 the Board of Bishops was en- tertained in 1900, in 1924, and again in 1935. There is an in- teresting parallel in the topics of the first and last of these three banquets. The theme of 1906 was "The Methodism of Today and Tomorrow" while the theme of 1935 was "Pioneer- ing through the Sesquicentennial and into the Unknown Day." The visit of the Board of Bishops in 1924 coincided with the dedication of the Chicago Temple. In 1904 the Union said tarewell to Bishop Merrill, the man of sanctified intellect and welcomed Bishop McDowell, the man of Christian Grace. In 1912 it said a loving au revoir to Bishop McDowell and hailed Bishop Nicholson, the man of endless labours. Twelve years later the Union bade adieu to Bishop Nicholson and took to its heart Bishop Hughes, the man of golden eloquence. Finally in 1932 it said Godspeed to Bishop Hughes as he went to Washington and gave its greeting to the Bishop who is still with us, Bishop Waldorf, the man of irresistible energy. In 1930 there was a Bishops Homecoming Program with Bishops McDowell, Nichol- son, and Hughes as guests of honor. "The World Is My Par ish" was the theme of a banquet in 1932 with Bishop Hughes of Chicago, Bishop Pascoe of Mexico and the late Bishop Chit- ambar of India as speakers. It was at this banquet that the Union said Godspeed to Bishop Hughes. At times the Social Union has joined hands with its sister organizations in other denominations and inter-denomination- al banquets were held annually from 1906 to 1914 and pos- sibly later. Among the individual guests of recent years have been W. L. Stidger, Lynn Harold Hough, Henry Hitt Crane, Ralph W. Sockman, Merton S. Rice, Richard C. Raines, Ben- jamin Gregory, exchange editor from Great Britain, and IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 219 Georgia Harkness. The last named spoke at the fourth sum- mer banquets held at Desplaines Camp Ground, these summer banquets having been initiated in 1935. As one would expect, Methodist organizations have had their evenings with the Union. In 1904 there was a Methodist Activities night, in 1905 a Conference Claimants night, in 1923 the Book Committee was honored, while the World Service Commission was the invited guest in 1925. A parallel to this last event was the honoring of the Boards of Home and For- eign Missions in 1937. Here is a third parallel. In 1904 the Union entertained the presidents of a number of Methodist Universities and Colleges. In 1938 it honored the Board of Education and again had as its guests the presidents of a number of Methodist institutions of learning. The organizations which I have mentioned were of course of the Methodist Episcopal Church. In 1925 the Reverend Matt S. Hughes spoke on "The Unification of American Metho- dism." Immediately after Unification became a reality in 1939 the Union, in December of that year, welcomed the new Council of Bishops of The Methodist Church. The attend- ance (1,396) was the largest on record except for the 1898 banquet already mentioned. We have a fourth parallel in the banquet of December 6th, 1940. Fourteen years ago or in 1926 the Union celebrated the 75th Anniversary of the North Western Christian Advocate. In the banquet just mentioned, which was the second banquet after Unification, the Union awaited the birth of the new national Christian Advocate and had its guest and orator, Dr. Roy L. Smith who is the Editor- in-Chief of this new Methodist weekly. So far the intellectual fare of the Union Banquets has been the topic of this statement, but the gastronomic fare cannot be entirely overlooked, so here is a menu of the Ga> Nineties: "Blue Points, Consomme, Trout, Tenderloin of Beef with Mushrooms, Peas and Potatoes, Roast Quail on toast, Salad, Ice cream, Cakes and Coffee — all for the price of $1.50. The Union is truly a union in its Board of Directors. There is no other unofficial body which represents so many Methodist interests and organizations. The financial condi- tion of the Union has usually been one of stringency or near stringency. However, at times it has had a surplus, and Wes- ley Hospital, City Missionary Society, Old People's Home, Deaconess Home, Lake Bluff Orphange and Marcy Home have been its beneficiaries. The Union at one time almost became a stag organization. In 1893, a committee appointed to revise the Constitution put forward the name, "Chicago Methodist Club" and proposed that membership be limited to "adult male members and mm- 220 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT isters of the Methodist Churches of Chicago." Fortunately these proposals were not approved and the original name has carried through to this day. The Union never has been and is not now the lengthened shadow of any one man. Rather, it is the lengthened shadow of many men, men who have been mighty in their belief in God and in their service to the Church. We regret that w^ can- not tell the story of these men, but we can only name those who have held the presidential office. Such names follow : 1879 Rev. W. C. Willing 1880-1 Mr. Wm. Deering 1882-3-4 Mr. O. Lunt 1885-6-7 Mr. J. B. Hobbs. 1888-9 Judge O. H. Horton 1890 Mr. A. G. Lane 1891 Mr. F. P. Crandon 1892 Mr. G. W. Chamberlin 1893-4 Mr. Henry Wade Rogers 1895 Mr. C. E. Piper 1896 Mr. G. W. Barnett 1897 Rev. J. P. Brushingham 1898-9 Mr. W. E. Quine 1900 Mr. John Farson. 1901 Mr. George W. Dixon 1902 Judge E. W. Burke 19C3 Mr. A. A. Gilbert 1904 Mr. E. J. James 1905 Mr. H. C. Staver 1906 Mr. D. D. Thompson 1907 Mr. J. M. Kittleman 1908 Mr. J. B. Gascoigne 1909 Mr. H. P. Magill 1910 Mr. A. R. Clark 1911 Mr. A. W. Harris 1912 Mr. S. B. Jones 1913 Mr. H. S. Henschen 1914 Mr. E. H. Forkel 1915 Mr. L. T. M. Slocum 1916-20 See note at end. 1921-2 Mr. C. S. Watson 1922-3 Mr. L. E. Larson 1923-4 Mr. G. P. Ellis 1924-5 Mr. R. Clarence Brown 1925-6-7 Mr. R. G. Kimbell 1927-8-9 Mr. Burt Wheeler 1929-30 Mr. C. O. Loucks 1930-1 Mr. Thomas J. Dixon 1931-2 Mr. L. S. Ingeman 1932-3 Mr. F. J. Thielbar 1933-4 Mr. C. J. Medler 1934-5 Mr. Thomas H. West 1935-6 Mr. A. C. Crawford 1936-7 Mr. H. L. Davis 1937-8 Mr. R. F. Clancy 1938-9 Mr. W. H. Dangel 1939-40 Mr. G. F. Falley 1940-1 Mr. H. A. Young Even as the Union continues, this statement must come to an end, but how to end it is the question ? History is made in time and time I would compare to two cones standing point to point on a common axis. One cone represents the historic past coming to a focus at the present, the other represents the present expanding into the future. This statement has brought the historic past to a focus upon the present. Ob- viously the way to end this statement is to project the pres- ent into the expanding future. The past has been the story of the Social Union of The Methodist Episcopal Church, the future belongs to the Social Union of The Methodist Church. In the case of the Union, the common axis to its historic past and its expanding future is its object which, as stated in its Constitution, is "to promote the spiritual, civic and social interests of Methodism in the Chicago Area, to arouse enthusiasm, to secure concert of action, and to encourage a wider and more intimate acquaintance among Methodists.'" If this historical statement has served its purpose it has shown IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 221 that the Union has been true to this objective in the historic past. What of the future ? Dr. Mackay, President of Prince- ton Theological Seminary recently said, ' 'Ultimately the uni- verse is a place where souls are made and where fellowship is to be established." Under God, The Methodist Church and this Social Union together will ever serve the expanding fu- ture to this end. This will be the manner in which the Social Union will continue through the ages to be true to its historic objective. Some future historian will have a high privilege in writing that story. As for your present historian, like Dr. Marsh, he hopes that his effort "will quicken interest in the Union." If so, like Dr. Marsh, he will also "feel abundantly repaid." THOMAS H. WEST, Historian. NOTE: — No minutes are available for the year 1907 to 1920 inclusive. Partial information as to presidents and ban- quets during this period have been obtained from programs preserved by Mr. E. H. Forkel. The years 1908-11 are, how- ever, lost years as to banquets and the years 1916-21 los*" years both as to banquets and presidents. It was also from a list of early presidents preserved by Mr. Forkel that I was able to obtain the names of the two presidents prior to 1884. I wish to thank all those, too numerous to mention by name, who helped by responding so readily to my requests for informa- tion.— T. H. W. ONE HUNDRED YEARS OF WOMEN'S WORK IN ROCK RIVER CONFERENCE Prepared by Mrs. Hoskins, Mrs. Dangel and Mrs. McFarland As we turn back the pages of history and read the records of the men and women pioneers of Rock River Conference, we find these pages have been wet with the tears of sorrow and death, stained with the blood of patriots, yet lighted with the unfailing light of Christian faith and loyalty. In all the pro- cession of years, our men and women have dreamed dreams, seen visions and then set about to realize these by giving themselves and inspiring others, building for the future and their best for their own generation and for those to come. What was the courage of the pioneer women who rode in ox-carts, swam streams, aided in building log cabins and helped their neighbors ! What was the devotion of the wives and mothers of circuit riders, of travelling missionaries and pio- neer preachers ! When meetings were held in log cabins, when settlers were taking up claims, when all was wilderness, the 222 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT women were building too. Their names are written as class members and leaders, and even like Barbara Heck, these wo- men oft times led the way for others less courageous. In the progress of time there have been many women whose service has helped to sustain the local church. Humble tasks faithfully performed made possible the church in the pioneer community. Our women were possessed too, with the ever increasing desire to uplift humanity everywhere, in our own land and nation and even to the uttermost parts of the earth. Immortal honors have come to some of the women of the Rock River Conference whose lives were spent for the betterment of humanity and the incoming of the Kingdom of God. Great names are recorded in the fields of education, of temperance, of social service, of the Home and Foreign Mis- sionary Societies and of institutional service. Many might be named but space permits only those like Eliza Garrett, Isa- bella Thoburn, Lucy Ryder Meyers and Frances E. Willard. Whether we go back to the classes or churches founded at Galena, Plainfield, Dixon and those in Chicago or to each es- tablished in Rock River Conference, we know that the women have worked and prayed for the church as an aid for the pastor, caring for the physical, the social, the educational and spiritual needs of the church. For many years the women of each church were working independently, each group as a separate unit. They were brought together first, perhaps for missionary purposes in national, conference and smaller organizations. Much later, the women who constituted the Aid or Guild of the churches also followed the trend for organized effort and there began the Methodist Women's Association of Rock River Conference in 1922. The Association gained in strength and numbers and was the mother of several similar associations in other con- ferences. The work done by the Association is recognized by its leadership in the united Woman's Society of Christian Ser- vice in the department of Christian Social Relations and Local Church Activities. THE WOMAN'S FOREIGN MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF ROCK RIVER CONFERENCE At a time when colleges were first opening their doors to females and graduates were coming forth prepared for Christ- ian work somewhere, God's hand pointed to new fields on the other side of the sea. This new call demanded an organization on the home base for its support and a new society came into being. Only three months after that famous rainy day in IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 223 Boston when the Woman's Foreign Missionary Society was begun, the first society of the Mid-West was formed in Third Street, now Centennial Church, Rockford and June 20, 1869 marked the beginning of foreign missionary work among the women of Rock River Conference. Women had indeed taken an unheard of step. Bishops were disturbed, missionary secretaries were perplexed and the brethren advised them to raise the money but leave the ad- ministration of the work to the Board at home and the mis- sions in the field. It was not the aim of the women to form another "auxiliary society" and they had learned through the tragic days of the Civil War that they could take their place alongside the men in administration. "To avoid collusions at home" the women were to take no collections or subscriptions in any promiscuous assembly but to raise their funds in such ways as would not interfere with the Parent Society. One good Bishop objected to the new society on the grounds that "it generally took three-fourths of the funds to pay the expenses of a ladies' organization." This idea has been refuted over and over again in the history of the W. F. M. S. The work of Mrs. Jennie Fowler Willing, an organizer of this new work, stands out as she traveled throughout this en- tire section, bringing women together and arousing their en- thusiasm for missionary work in other lands. Early records give the names of many churches of this Conference where auxiliaries were formed and have been ac- tive through the seventy years. Many subscriptions for the Heathen Woman's Friend, (later the Woman's Missionary Friend) came from the newly formed auxiliaries in Rockford District. Interest thus established, increased until at the end of ten years there were ninety auxiliaries and eighteen hun- dred and eighty-two members of the W. F. M. S. within the bounds of the Conference. The names of Miss Frances E. Willard and her mother, Mrs. Mary Willard, should be recorded among those interested in the early days. Space does not allow the listing of names, but wives of Governors, of Generals, of Congressmen and many others whose interest in institutions in and around Chicago is memorialized, were likewise prominent in the foreign mis- sionary work. The Wesleyan Service Guild, an organization for business and professional women, had its beginnings in this conference under the leadership of Miss Marion Lela Norris and was formally accepted by the general society in 1922. The first offering of two cents a week and a prayer went on to Thank Offerings, Mite Boxes, Christmas Offerings until the peak of giving was reached in 1927-28 when $103,197.50 224 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT came into the treasury. During the last year of the existing society the offering for Rock River Conference was $52,040, with a combined membership of 12,000. And so through the years, Rock River Conference women have been loyal supporters of the W. F. M. S., giving unstint- ingly of their time, their talents, and their possessions that His name might be glorified around the world. THE WOMAN'S HOME MISSIONARY SOCIETY ROCK RIVER CONFERENCE 1882-1940 The Woman's Home Missionary Society of Rock River Conference was organized in April, 1882. A committee from the Ministerial Conference which had been appointed to study the work of the Woman's Home Missionary Society brought in a favorable report and the Conference endorsed and adopted the Society. The first officers were: president, Mrs. Luke Hitchcock; corresponding secretary, Mrs. Elizabeth Marcy; recording secretary, Mrs. Jessie Brown. In 1900 the Rock River Conference Woman's Home Mis- sionary Society became a part of the National Society. The first Conference work was begun in 1883 for the Bohemian people at 300 Maxwell Street. This was carried on in co-operation with the City Missionary and Church Exten- sion Society but later this work was taken over entirely by the women. The work grew so rapidly that by 1889 it was neces- sary to seek larger quarters and the building at Newberry and Maxwell streets was built and dedicated in 1896. This was named the Elizabeth E. Marcy Home. In 1922 this work was transferred to the National Society. In 1930, Marcy Center moved from the ghetto to 1539 South Springfield Avenue and on November 30, 1930, the beautiful new building costing $250,000 was dedicated. This was one of the Jubilee projects. Miss Anna Heistad has been the be- loved Superintendent of Marcy for many years. Work is still carried on in the old building under the name of Newberry Avenue Center. In 1912 a Home for Working Girls was opened in the Hobbs House on the near North side and later another home for girls was opened on the South side, named the Queen Es- ther Home. It was sponsored by the Conference Queen Esther Circle under the leadership of Mrs. W. H. Dangel. In 1920 these two homes were combined and in 1925 the present home at 537 Melrose Street was purchased. For twenty-three years IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 225 Mrs. N. J. Ludington has been the efficient Chairman of this work. In 1922, through the efforts of Mrs. M. Hubbell and a group of Conference women, Friendship Home at 3015 Prairie Avenue was purchased. Here many Negro girls found a real home and protection from evil influences. On March 1st, 1916, Peek Orphanage at Polo was opened. Mr. and Mrs. Peek gave their fine farm of 154 acres to the Society and a splendid new building was dedicated April 26th, 1930. Throughout its fifty-eight years, the W. H. M. S. has aided twenty churches of Rock River Conference by paying for a worker and furnishing money. In addition to this, the Conference has had a share in all the work of the National Society. Boxes and barrels of supplies have gone to the needy all over the United States. At the present time the Society has work in Halsted Street, Lincoln Street, Bohemian First Churches in Chicago and Winnebago Street Church at Rock- ford. Did space permit, many of the faithful women who have served during these years should be recognized. June 12th, 1940 the last meeting of the Woman's Home Missionary Society was held in First Church, Elgin. It was a time of inspiration and uplift. The women of Rock River Conference are going forward united to face the future with its responsibilities, with a song on their lips and a prayer in their hearts, with strong faith and courage 'to expect great things of God and attempt great things for God." THE LAYMEN'S ASSOCIATION OF THE ROCK RIVER CONFERENCE of the METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH As a background for the history of the Laymen's As- sociation of the Rock River Conference it may be of interest to trace briefly the development of lay representation in the councils of the Methodist Episcopal Church and the share that Rock River laymen have had in that development. Prior to 1872 the government and control of the Metho- dist Episcopal Church, apart from the direction of purely local matters, appears to have been vested wholly in the ministry. After a rather stormy session of the General Conference of 1868, meeting in Chicago, a report was adopted providing that "if approved by the people "two lay delegates from each Annual Conference should sit in the General Conference of 1872 and thereafter, and should have an equal place with the Ministerial 226 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Delegates in the deliberations of that Conference. The report provided for the method of ascertaining the will of the mem- bers of the Church in this matter and for the manner of selec- ting the Lay Delegates in case the membership should vote favorably. For this selection, a Lay Electoral Conference was authorized which should meet at the time and place of the several Annual Conferences next proceding the meeting of the General Conference, to be composed of one delegate from each pastoral charge, and which should proceed to elect the two Lay Delegates to represent the Annual Conference. The General Conferences of 1860 and 1864 had likewise voted in favor of the principle of lay representation whenever the people should desire it but took no further action. Accordingly, the membership of the Church, having voted favorably on the proposal for lay representation, and the ministers in the Annual Conferences having voted similarly by 4915 votes for and 1597 against, the membership of the Church was represented in the General Conference of 1872, held in Brooklyn, New York, by two Lay Delegates from each Annual Conference, in addition to the Ministerial Delegates who were elected on a proportional basis, one delegate for every thirty ministers in the Annual Conference. The lay delegates in that General Conference representing the Rock River Con- ference were Mr. Grant Goodrich of Chicago and Mr. B. F. Sheets of Oregon, Illinois. Mr. William Deering, later of the Rock River Conference, was a Lay Delegate from the Maine Conference. The principle of lay representation having been thus es- tablished and entered upon, the Annual Conference continued to have two lay delegates each in the General Conference until the session of 1900. At each intervening conference the ques- tion of lay representation in one form or another was up for consideration. At the conference of 1876 a committee was ap- pointed to consider the whole question of lay representation in the government of the Church, to report four years later, and of that committee Mr. Orrington Lunt, a reserve Lay Dele- gate from the Rock River Conference, was a member. This committee's report, presented to the General Conference of 1880, provided for lay representation in the Annual Confer- ence, one layman for every six quarterly conferences in each district, such laymen when chosen to be full members of the Annual Conference with a vote on all questions except mini- sterial character and relations. After full consideration and an extended debate the report was laid on the table by a vote of 184 to 140. Among the questions affecting laymen which came before the sessions of the General Conference in the interval under IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 227 consideration was that of the eligibility of women to member- ship in that conference. As one of the two Lay Delegates to which the Rock River Conference was entitled in the General Conference of 1888, it had elected Miss Frances E. Willard, and on her appearance for admission the issue was forced to the front. After an intense debate a resolution was adopted to the effect that women were not eligible to membership in the General Conference, and it was not till twelve years later that this decision was reversed. Representation in the General Conference by two dele- gates from each Annual Conference was at no time satisfac- tory to the laymen, though recognized as an advance from former conditions, and the question of equal membership be- tween ministers and laymen was given consideration in every General Conference following 1872. The General Conference of 1896 directed that the question should be submitted to the Annual Conferences and if the vote should prove favorable, the Lay Electoral Conferences of 1899 and 1900 might select pro- visional delegates to the ensuing General Conference in num- bers equal to those elected by the ministers. The right of these provisional delegates to sit in the General Conference would then be determined finally by action of that Conference at its session in 1900 which was to meet in Chicago. To promote favorable action throughout the Church on this question, a campaign was initiated in Chicago which fin- ally met with satisfactory results. On September 20, 1897, a letter was sent to representative laymen of the Rock River Conference which read as follows: "The recent third defeat, since 1872, by the ministry, of the proposition for equal lay representation in the General Conference, emphasizes the fact that without organization of the laymen of the Church the same result will follow every such proposition indefinitely. One of the best and wisest means of advancing our interests is undoubtedly the forma- tion of Conference associations to meet annually for discussing this and other live topics connected with our beloved Church. It has seemed to the undersigned that an association such as is proposed will not only provide for the laymen a medium through which they can be heard on all Church questions, but it will also be the means of extending their acquaintance and their interest in each other. If you agree with us, kindly fill out, date, and sign the attached slip and return it in the en- closed envelope." Signed, Wm. Deering, A. G. Lane, J. B. Hobbs, L. L. Bond, A. F. Nightingale, John R. Lindgren, M. E. Cole, N. W. Harris, M. H. Wilson, Henry Wade Rogers, George H. Sargent, F. D. Raymond, J. F. Cleveland, D. D. Thompson, O. H. Horton, D. 228 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Bonbright, H. H. C. Miller, H. R. Wilson, W. A. Dyche, John Farson, Frank P. Crandon. The names attached to this letter will be recognized as carrying the weight of Chicago Methodism of that day and the response was so general that a call was issued to every pas- toral charge in the conference, asking laymen to meet at the First Methodist Episcopal Church, Chicago, on Friday, October 8, 1897, to consider the questions mentioned in the letter and such other matters as might be related. The attendance at this meeting was large and came from all parts of the Con- ference. Mr. William Deering presided and urged the laymen pres- ent to adopt a definite program ; first, to promote equal lay representation in the General Conference; second, to start a movement for lay representation in the Annual Conference; third, to encourage laymen to make themselves familiar with general church affairs and thus become more intelligently ac- tive in Church work at home and abroad. Bishop Stephen Merrill was present by invitation and made the principal address, expressing himself as in favor of the admission of laymen to the General Conference in equal numbers with the ministers. Brief statements were made al- so by other persons. After a full discussion the following resolution was adopted: "In the judgment of the laymen of the Rock River Con- ference here assembled, Lay Representation in the General Conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church strengthens and develops every department of Church work, stimulates an interest in all church enterprises, and tends to increase the uniformity and harmony on which the success of all Christian effort depends; that such representation in order to produce its best results should be on an equality with the ministerial representation in that body. "We request the Rock River Conference now in session to propose to the other conferences to so modify the present re- strictive rule as to provide for equal lay and clerical represen- tations in the General Conference." A committee was appointed to carry the action to the Rock River Annual Conference, in session at the time in the Western Avenue Church, Chicago, Bishop Merrill presiding. The mem- bers of the committee were Wm. Deering, James B. Hobbs, G. F. Swift, M. E. Cole and 0. H. Horton. The Annual Confer- ence, after referring the matter to a committee, unanimously adopted a resolution requesting the Bishops to submit the question of equal representations to the Annual Conferences at their first regular sessions following January 1, 1898, the vote IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 229 to be taken on an amendment to the Constitution which would provide as follows : 'The Lay Delegates in the General Conference shall con- sist of one Layman for each Annual Conference except such Conferences as have more than one Ministerial Delegate, which Conferences shall be entitled to as many Lay Delegates as Ministerial Delegates." This proposed action came to be known as the Rock River Amendment to the Constitution of the Church and as such was voted on by the Annual Conferences. When all had voted the count stood 9270 for the amendment and 1524 against. This result was reported to the General Conference in Chicago. May 1st, 1900, whereupon the General Conference itself unani- mously voted to adopt the amendment. Thus after many years of discussion the General Confer- ence of the Methodist Episcopal Church, the supreme legisla- tive authority in the church, became a body made up of equal numbers of ministers and laymen, on the acceptance of an action originating in a convention of laymen representing the various pastoral charges in the Rock River Conference. Following the final action by the General Conference ap- proving equal lay and ministerial membership, the provisional delegates elected by the several Lay Electoral Conferences were seated as members of that Conference. The delegates elected by the Rock River Electoral Conference were Wm. Deering and B. F. Sheets, regular delegates and 0. H. Horton, G. W. Moss, E. S. Monroe, C. M. Whipple, N. G. VanSant, pro- visional delegates. Organization of the Laymen's Association. The convention of October 8, 1897, proposed further the formation of a Laymen's Association within the bounds of the Annual Conference which should meet at the same time as the Annual Conference for the discussion of questions in which the laymen might be primarily interested. A second conven- tion was held on December 9, 1897, after due notice to persons attending the earlier conference and to all pastoral charges in the Rock River Conference. This second assembly met also in First Church, Chicago, at which time a permanent organiza- tion was effected, a constitution adopted, and the following of- ficers elected: President, Judge Oliver H. Horton; Secretary, Mr. C. C. Bartlett; Treasurer, Mr. N. W. Harris. Under the constitution, membership in the Association was to consist of delegates from the pastoral charges in the Conference, elected as the laymen of the charge might deter- mine. Notwithstanding the ruling of the General Conference in 1888 that the term "layman" included only male members 230 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT of the church, it was voted, with practical unanimity, there being only three adverse votes, that women would be welcome as members of the Association. The object of the Laymen's Association was defined to be: 'To mutually interest the laymen within the bounds of the Rock River Conference in the governmental and general af- fairs of the church whereby the church may be stimulated to greater efficiency and usefulness in the hands of God in ad- vancing His cause." The first annual meeting of the Laymen's Association of the Rock River Conference was held in the first Baptist Church, Chicago, on October 5, 1898, the Annual Conference being then in session in South Park Avenue Church, Bishop Warren pre- siding. There were three hundred and forty-three laymen present from one hundred and eleven charges. Judge Horton was the presiding officer, Bishop Warren and Dr. Arthur Ed- wards, Editor of the Northwestern Christian Advocate, ad- dressed the Association. A report was made by the Secretary, Mr. C. C. Bartlett, on the progress in the Annual Conferences throughout the church, of the Rock River Amendment affecting lay membership in the General Conference. While the vote was not complete there was an indication that the Amendment would be approved by the requisite majority. This meeting of the Association is recorded in the minutes of the Rock River Annual Conference among the Anniversaries of the Conference under the desig- nation "Laymen's Mass Meeting." This first annual meeting of the Laymen's Association in 1898 was followed by similar meetings, year by year, at the same time and place as the Rock River Annual Conference un- til 1932 when the Lay Conference was established by action of the General Conference. The Laymen's Association was a voluntary gathering of interested laymen, having no author- ity or official recognition, but was representative of the lay membership in the sense that under its consti- tution each pastoral charge in the Conference was asked to name one delegate to attend the annual meetings and a sec- ond delegate in case the membership of the charge should ex- ceed one hundred. By vote of those in attendance, however, the privilege of taking part in the discussions of the Associa- tion was frequently extended to all persons present. On the other hand, the Lay Conference was a delegated body, one member from each pastoral charge, with defined functions, among which were the election of Lay Delegates to the General Conference and the approval or disapproval of pro- posed constitutional amendments, thus replacing the Lay Electoral Conference. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 231 The final session of the Laymen's Association, the 35th, was held in conjunction with the initial Lay Conference at Dixon, Illinois, on October 12, 1932. The presiding officer at this session was Professor F. W. Phillips of DeKalb and the Secretary was Mr. Burke Adams of Chicago. Action was taken at this session to refer to a committee composed of the Bishop of the Area and the officers of the Association and of the Lay Conference the question of continuing the Laymen's Associa- tion and its future field of activities. The records fail to show a report from this committee and no subsequent sessions were held. Officers of the Association The following persons served as President and Secretary, respectively, of the Laymen's Association at the sessions in- dicated, having been elected for the most part at the preceding session and having served through the intervening year. Year President 1898 Oliver H. Horton, 1899 Oliver H. Horton, 1900 Oliver H. Horton, 1901 Oliver H. Horton, 1902 Oliver H. Horton, 1903 Oliver H. Horton, 1904 Oliver H. Horton, 1905 Oliver H. Horton, 1906 James B. Hobbs, 1907 James B. Hobbs, 1908 James B. Hobbs, 1909 James M. Kittleman, Berwyn 1910 Wm. M. Shimmin, Rockford 1911 D. W. Potter, Chicago 1912 D. W. Potter, 1913 John B. Meacham, Joliet 1914 Abram W. Harris, Evanston 1915 Edward C. Page, DeKalb 1916 Edwin S. Monroe, Chicago 1917 James E. MacMurray, Chicago 1918 James A. James, Evanston 1919 H. B. Williams, Evanston 1920 W. T. Jennings, Sterling 1921 A. H. Andrews, Chicago 1922 Henry S. Henschen, Chicago 1923 George H. Stineback, Oak Park 1924 Roy O. Roberts, Chicago 1925 Raymond G. Kimbell, Chicago 1926 J. R. Jackson, Freeport Secretary C. C. Bartlett C. C. Bartlett C. C. Bartlett C. C. Bartlett C. C. Bartlett C. C. Bartlett H. B. Williams H. B. Williams H. B. Williams H. B. Williams H. B. Williams H. B. Williams H. B. Williams H. B. Williams H. B. Williams H. B. Williams H. B. Williams H. B. Williams H. B. Williams E. H. Forkel E. H. Forkel J. M. Kittleman J. M. Kittleman J. M. Kittleman J. M. Kittleman J. M. Kittleman J. M. Kittleman J. M. Kittleman J. M. Kittleman 232 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT 1927 Lester E. Lee, Chicago J. M. Kittleman 1928 H. L. Guyer, Polo J. M. Kittleman 1929 L. S. Ingemann, Chicago Charles S. Watson 1930 George P. Ellis, Chicago Peter M. Black 1931 Jacob Cantlin, Rock Falls Burke Adams 1932 F. W. Phillips, DeKalb Burke Adams As Treasurer of the Association, Mr. N. W. Harris served from the initial meeting in 1897 till the session of 1911; Mr. Hubert A. Clark served for one year, 1911-12; Mr. E. L. Wag- ner for twelve years, 1912-24 ; Mr. George P. Ellis, 1924-1929 ; Mr. Charles O. Loucks, 1929-31 ; and Mr. Lester E. Lee, 1931- 1932. The activities of the Laymen's Association were not con- fined to matters affecting laymen only, or of purely local con- cern, but were extended to include questions of general church policy as well. A few excerpts from the minutes of the Associa- tion at various sessions will indicate the breadth of interest. At the session of 1902, the fifth annual session, recom- mendations were made to the following effect : 1. That the selection of the Publishing Agents should rest with the Book Committee rather than with the General Conference. 2. That a joint committee of laymen and ministers be appointed to arrange a Congress of Methodists for Illinois to be held in Chicago during the following year. 3. That there should be lay representation in the Annual Conference. 4. That lay representation in the Bishop's Cabinet, so called, would be of great advantage. 5. That with a view to harmonizing the relationship be- tween the Annual Conference and laymen, the General Con- ference should be petitioned to give official recognition to Lay Associations. 6. That Presiding Elders should be elected by the An- nual Conference. 7. That our schools and pulpits should be guarded with conscientious fidelity against all strange and erroneous doc- trines. In 1903, this being a joint session with the Lay Electoral Conference, the Association: 1. Reaffirmed its declaration against the liquor traffic. 2. Requested the General Conference to reduce its size in the interest of economy. 3. Requested a return to the five year limit for pastors. 4. Proposed a semi-annual meeting of the Bishops with the Bishops of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, and a IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 233 free transfer of ministers between the two churches in the interest of church union. 1904. 1. Favored the maintenance of a Central Downtown Church in Chicago, as a general head quarters for Methodism in the city. 2. Recommended that provision be made for the support and comfort of retired Deaconesses. 1905. Resolved to memorialize the General Conference to separate the oversight of Sunday Schools from other benevo- lence Boards and to instruct the Annual Conference at its year- ly session to observe an Anniversary in the interest of Sunday Schools. 1906. 1. Advised that our pastors should share more gen- enously in the material prosperity of the country especially when their work indicates marked ability and faithfulness. 2. Resolved that in the opinion of the Laymen's Associa- tion all custodians of funds of Conference Societies should be required to give bonds in some surety corporation for the faithful handling of said funds. 1907. A joint memorial with the ministers was adopted re- questing the General Conference to establish a Department of Industrial and Social Relations in the Board of Home Missions. Also to adopt measures to restore the efficiency of Lay Preachers. 1909. Favored the consolidation of weak churches in the in- terest of more efficient work and believing that thereby pas- tors will be better paid. In 1923, the Association appointed a Commission to exam- ine the financial condition of all church properties in the Rock River Conference. This commission reported the follow- ing year recommending the formation of an Executive Office in Chicago in which there should be kept files of the records of all church property and a bureau of financial information. Later it presented an extended report covering the condi- dition of many pieces of church property. In 1927, the Association voted to petition the General Con- ference to study the possibility of reducing the number of Church Boards of Benevolence; also to provide a reading course for laymen on the history, polity, and program of the Methodist Episcopal Church. In 1929, the Association voted favorably on movements 234 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT looking toward the unification of the several Methodist Churches in the United States and especially on the unification of Evangelical Churches in foreign mission fields. It also pro- posed the establishment of noon-day religious services in Chi- cago. In 1930, the Association adopted resolutions favoring a uniform fiscal year for all Benevolence Boards and the addition of a Committee of the Quarterly Conference on World Peace. Such a committee was authorized by the General Confer- ence of 1936. The major activity of the Association in the later years of its existence was the promotion of Lay Representation in the Annual Conference. At each session a report was presented showing the progress throughout the church in the de- velopment of sentiment favorable to such a constitutional change. For several years the question was promoted most actively by Mr. E. C. Page of DeKalb and following his death in 1929, it was taken up by Mr. R. Clarence Brown of Evans- ton, who was largely instrumental in perfecting the legisla- tion in the General Conference of 1932 which gave to laymen a partial voice in Annual Conference affairs. With the consummation of the Union of the Methodist Episcopal Church, the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, and the Methodist Protestant Church in 1939, Lay membership in the Annual Conference became an accomplished fact. This result added to equal Lay Representation in the General Con- ference and many other progressive changes following actions by the Rock River Laymen's Association fully justified its or- ganization and its existence for thirty-five years. This history has been prepared from the General Conference Journal, the Rock River Conference Minutes, and the recorded minutes of the Laymen's Association. This latter volume has been deposited in the Library of Garrett Biblical Institute for safe keeping.— Thomas F. Holgate. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 235 Centennial Churches FIRST METHODIST CHURCH, GALENA The Methodist Church in Galena is the oldest church or- ganization in the Rock River Conference. In 1828 the Illinois Conference, out of which the Rock River was carved, appointed John Dew pastor at Galena. When he reached his parish he iound Rev. Reeves Carmack on the ground, a local Methodist preacher. For several years Carmack had been marrying the living and burying the dead in his capacity of clergyman, and while there is no direct evidence of the fact it is believed he was an ordained minister. Certainly the church dates back to 1828 when Dew became its pastor, but probably should be reckoned three years older than that, for Reeves Carmack seems to have been an organ- izer. He was not an irregular, irresponsible church worker. The local preacher was a definite and regular part of the Methodist ministry, used, especially in those early days, to push organi- zation of the church into frontier places. John Dew, at the end of his one year's pastorate, reported only six members as belonging to the Galena Church. He was then made President of McKendree College at Lebanon, Illinois, and was succeeded in Galena by Benjamin C. Stephenson. Stephenson stayed only one year in the mining town, and in- creased the church membership to twelve. Then came John T. Mitchell who stayed two years and built up the membership to seventy-five, a growth of twelve hundred per cent. Seventy- five members meant much in a mining town where men were busy digging in the hills and hollows for material wealth, and not much concerned about spiritual riches. Conditions of life were hard at best. Log houses, most of them with dirt floors open fires with primitive cooking utensils, tallow candles and none too many of them, no glass in the windows, all the hard- ships of pioneer life, furnished the conditions amidst which the Galena church was founded and began its more than a century of helpful and inspiring influence upon a community which has played well its part in the history of this nation. The Galena congregation started in a frame structure which one bitter cold night in January, 1838, went up in flames. With difficulty a stone and brick building was put in its place. That was too small in 1856, and the present commodious brick structure was erected Among the many well remembered pastors of the Galena 236 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT church the most outstanding personality was John H. Vincent who served from 1859 to 1861. In the congregation of this man, who became one of the greatest Bishops of Methodism, was U. S. Grant, who sat with his family in a pew now well marked as the one used for twenty years, whenever he was in Galena, by the man who, next to Abraham Lincoln, saved the Union from being torn to pieces by the Civil War. While in Galena John H. Vincent formed his Palestine classes, the forerun- ners of his great Chautauqua movement, so Galena Methodists claim the Chautauqua movement was born in their church and their town. PLAINFIELD METHODIST CHURCH The Plainfield church, the first of Methodist denomination in northern Illinois, was the outgrowth of an Indian mission founded in 1826 by Father Jesse Walker, a missionary to the Indians. In 1829 a Methodist class was formed among the white settlers with the following as members: Jesse Walker and Susannah, his wife, James Walker and his wife, Mr. Fisk and wife, Timothy B. Clark and wife, and Mr. Weed and wife. The first church building was a crude log cabin schoolhouse. Father Walker had charge of the congregation until 1832 when Stephen R. Beggs took charge with Father Walker as presid- ing elder. Father Beggs was the builder of a rude fort which at one time sheltered 125 settlers from the ravages of the In- dians. In 1831 Father Beggs, then a circuit rider, journeyed to Chicago from Plainfield, and preached at the fort and at the the schoolhouse. The result was the formation of a Methodist class that has grown into the great Chicago Temple. About this time, the lumber to make the first house in Chicago was hauled from Plainfield to Chicago by Mr. Flagg. The second church, built in 1833, was also used by the Congregationalists and during the week as a schoolhouse. The third building erected in 1838 stood nearly in the center of what is now the business section of town. In 1848 Plainfield became a station, with John C. Shreffler, Daniel Tonner, John Beecher, and Bert 0. Cutler as the first appointed trustees of whom there is a record. In 1866 the present building, a large impressive stone structure with a tower and spire extending 128 feet in the air, was erected through the combined efforts and labors of the men, working as carpenters and laborers, and the loyal pio- neer women, who gave many a tea, supper, and entertainment in order to furnish the kitchen, buy the carpet, cushion the seats, and purchase a large pipe organ. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 237 In 1907, in company with Bishop Simpson, Rev. Stough- ton of Aurora, who was the first station preacher in Plainfield in 1848, dedicated a beautiful chime of ten bells, presented by James W. Beggs and John D. Shreffler. During the pastorate of Rev. G. F. Courrier (1920), the old organ was replaced by the present one, and the Social Center was built, a large struc- ture devoted to community enterprises, now leased to an out- side concern. Great things have been accomplished for the Lord dur- ing these many years by the early Methodist pioneer preach- ers and those that followed. The membership has grown from the handful in that first class to over 350. New parsonages have replaced the old as they were needed. Beautiful and in- spiring services to commemorate anniversaries and to honor faithful workers have been milestones along the way. Our hope is ever to maintain the high ideals built into our beauti- ful church by these sturdy and God-fearing pioneer founders. THE FIRST CHURCH IN CHICAGO THE METHODIST TEMPLE The first Methodist Church of Chicago was the first Pro- testant denomination to be organized in this new and rapidly growing town. The institution began with small numbers and primitive equipment when the great city was but a cluster of log huts set in the swamp around a wilderness Fort. The Church kept pace with the growth of the community and met its needs as they arose. Its buildings, in order to be adequate, took on the aspect of the settlement as it grew from village to city and from city to great metropolis. But always the build- ing was secondary ; always the community has been conscious of the spiritual force of the Church, from the day it was housed in Father See's log cabin at "The Point" to the present when the spire of the world's tallest cathedral holds the rad- iant cross high over the dark city. Growing as the church did with the town and its people, its history is closely bound up with that of the community. Many of the famous buildings, had they the power of speech, could tell thrilling tales of the Church and its people. One of these was Fort Dearborn. It stood near the mouth of the Chicago River on the south bank, at what is now the inter- section of Wacker Drive and Michigan Boulevard. The fort has long since disappeared and its site is now occupied by the imposing London Guarantee and Accident Building . On the corner of this building, placed at eye level for all to see, is a 238 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT bronze plate bearing a likeness of the fort and the legend: "Here stood Fort Dearborn." Beside this plate there might well be placed another, reading: "Here were held the first of- ficial Methodist meetings in Chicago." But there would be no picture for at that time Chicago Methodism was like the Son of Man, with no place to lay her head. Jesse Walker visited Chicago in 1825. There is no record that he preached here on that occasion but it is a safe infer- ence that he did for he went everywhere, preaching the Gos- pel wherever he found a listening ear. Isaac Scarritt, when he sought to preach to the soldiers of the garrison in the summer of 1829, found scant welcome at the fort. But this situation changed after the arrival of Dr. Elijah Dewey Harmon as sur- geon to Ft. Dearborn, for with him came his Methodist wife, Caroline, from Vermont. On a Monday evening, June 15, 1831, we find about thirty people gathered in the home of Dr. and Mrs. Harmon within the walls of the fort. They had come to hear the gospel preached by Stephen R. Beggs, assisted by Jesse Walker. Out of this meeting grew the organization of the First Methodist Church. A second service was held the next morning in Father See's log house and eight of those present asked for membership in this first Chicago "Class"'. Stephen R. Beggs committed these "eight precious souls" to the care of Jesse Walker who was in charge of the Chicago Mission. Wil- liam See was appointed Class leader. He had, for some time, been a local preacher in the Methodist Church. In 1830 he moved to Chicago from Palmyra Missouri and brought with him his zeal for the Kingdom. He built a log house at "The Point*' and preached there every two weeks. It may be said of him that he was a voice in the wilderness because, unschooled and unordained, he prepared the way for organized Methodism. He served as host to Jesse Walker on many occasions when he preached in Chicago before making his home in the town. The log house, which he built largely with his own hands, became the first regular meeting place of the Chicago class. The gallant band of eight gained five staunch new mem- bers during the first few weeks with the arrival in Chicago on August 4th of Mark Noble, his wife, two daughters and a son, who all joined the Class. Father Noble, as he came to be known, had long been a class leader in the Methodist congregation at his former home. The Chicago group were not slow to recog- nize his superior gifts in this field and soon he was the leader of the Class in more ways than one. In connection with Father Noble's leadership we find the First Methodist Church of Chi- cago identified with another famous land-mark, namely, the old Kinzie House. It stood on the North bank of the river, just opposite the Fort and has the distinction of being the first pri- IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 239 vate dwelling in Chicago. Into this house moved Mark Noble and his family in August, 1831. Here were held informal meet- ings of the class and here on December 31, 1831, Father Noble conducted the first Watch Night service in Chicago. It should be remembered that membership in the Class meant membership in the Church. The class meeting was the nucleus of the Church. As membership grew they multiplied the classes. Wesley's idea was not more than twelve in one class. Thus the class leader became sort of an assistant to the Pastor, visiting the members at least once a month was one of his essential duties. Then he could furnish the Pastor a good deal of private personal information which was a guide to him in his pastoral work. No doubt John Wesley was divinely in- spired when he instituted the Class Meeting, and in the Class Meeting we find the secret of Methodism's phenomenal growth and of its spiritual power in its early history. There were interruptions to the growth of the Class, such as removals, cholera and the Black Hawk war, but the organi- zation held its own. Meetings were conducted in the log house which was now owned and occupied by Jesse Walker. With an increase of business there was a wave of migration which brought many Methodists to Chicago. By the spring of 1834 the congregation had outgrown the See-Walker log house and a frame church was erected at the corner of North Water and Clark streets, north of the river. This location was chosen be- cause more dwellings were springing up in that region. During the very rapid influx of the next few years the center of popu- lation shifted again and the Church was placed on scows, towed across the river and established on the site of the pre- sent edifice at the corner of Clark and Washington streets. Great work was done in this building and the congregation grew so extensively that additions were made at various times. Then dire catastrophe threatened the Methodist Society. The wave of speculation which followed the building of the Michigan Canal brought on the panic of 1837. Many of the members were impoverished, some lost their faith and others turned to dishonest pursuits. Into this difficult situation came an eloquent young preacher, Peter R. Borein, who was sent to serve the First Methodist Church in 1837. He gathered the discouraged flock around him and inspired them with new zeal. With the fiery enthusiasm of a Hebrew prophet he bat- tled for the Lord and waged a great war on sin. During the winter of 1838 many people were converted and eighty-two joined the church. It was during the summer of 1838 that the building was enlarged to twice its size. During the winter of 1839 Peter Borein accomplished a great revival which contin- ued from December to April and rocked the entire city. Night 240 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT after night he preached. Day after day he followed the people to their homes, shops and even into the dens of vice. Every night the church was filled. Religion was the absorbing theme which displaced all other major issues. There were more than three hundred conversions and this number represented one- tenth of the city's population. Exhausted from such strenuous activity, Peter Borein contracted typhoid fever during the summer. While he lay ill the entire city waited anxiously for reports on his condition which were issued hourly. He died on August 15, 1839. On the day of the funeral all stores were closed and the whole city mourned. In the fall of 1840 Hooper Crews was sent as pastor to the First Methodist Church, now known as Clark St. He was an able and inspired man who knew how to build upon the work of Borein and perpetuate the fruits of the great revival. From this time on Chicago Methodism showed a decided upward trend. In 1845, during the pastorate of the individualistic and picturesque Rev. W. M. S. Ryan, the much-remodeled and en- larged frame church was torn down and replaced by a brick building with an auditorium which seated 1000. The Methodists were justly proud of their new home with its spire rising 148 feet from the ground. The congregation continued to grew un- der the guidance of Philo Judson, John Clark and others, and with this growth came great enthusiasm for the expansion of the work of the Methodist Church in all parts of the City. In 1857, by act of the legislature of the State of Illinois, the Clark St. congregation was formally named "The First Methodist Episcopal Church of Chicago" and was given per- mission to erect a building to be used partially for religious and partially for commercial purposes. In 1858 such a building was erected at a cost of $70,000. The trustees and members might have decided to take their ease and let the expenses of the church be paid out of the income from the building, but such was the missionary spirit of the day that just the opposite happened. From the beginning only a part of the income was used for the local Church, and in 1865 the trustees voluntarily amended the charter so that all the net income from the build- ing, except $1,000 and a sum to cover parsonage rent, could be devoted to the building of churches throughout the growing city. This structure stood until October, 1871; it was swept away by the great fire. Their loss was great, but, undaunted the faithful Methodists caused a new and finer building to rise out of the ashes. A tem- porary structure was erected at the corner of Clark and Har- rison Sts., so that the congregation might have a place to wor- IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 241 ship while the workmen toiled carefully to erect a worthy edi- fice at the regular site. The new building was a four-story structure. The first and second floors were devoted to com- mercial purposes while the two upper stories were used for the various activities of the Church. During the life time of these two income producing structures the First Methodist Church of Chicago poured out into other new societies practically One Million Dollars for the erection of new church buildings. It is quite correct to say that every Church, within the bounds of Chicago built prior to the wrecking of the second income pro- ducing building and the erection of the present Chicago Tem- ple, was helped by First Church. While the Church, as an organization, was doing great things for the Kingdom and the physical as well as moral and spiritual well-being of the City, her laymen, as individuals, were far from idle. Great projects were launched by the sons and daughters of Old Clark St. One of these was the founding of Northwestern Univer- sity. A group of Chicago laymen, including Orrington Lunt, Grant Goodrich, H. W. Clark, John Evans, J. K. Botsford and A. J. Brown, conceived the idea of founding a university to serve the great Northwest. A charter for the new institution was obtained in 185 i and on June 15 of that year the following local trustees were elected: A. S. Sherman, Grant Goodrich, J. K. Botsford, John Evans, Orrington Lunt, A. J. Brown, George F. Foster, J. M. Arnold, E. B. Kingsley, James Kettle- strings, Nathan Smith Davis and A. Funk. After due delibera- tion a site on the lake shore was purchased and the university as well as the City of Evanston began to be. Dr. Nathan Smith Davis, first a member of Clark St. and later of one or another of the daughter churches, was the guiding spirit in the founding of two other great institutions. He is known throughout the world as the Father of the Ameri- can Medical Association and in 1864, he, with several other men of great vision, founded the Chicago Medical College, which is now the medical school of Northwestern University. This institution has sent out thousands of young men trained to heal the diseases and prolong the life of mankind. Dr. Davis was also a vigorous crusader for the cause of temperance. Another great undertaking of this period was the found- ing of Garrett Biblical Institute located likewise on the lake shore in Evanston. It was organized in 1854. Mrs. Eliza Garrett, whose name the school bears, was a daughter of old Clark St. and one of her pastors, the zealous young Peter Borein, plant- ed in Mrs. Garrett's mind the idea of founding an institution of learning for the training of ministers of the gospel. But the time was not ripe in Borein's day. He was cut off in his prime 242 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT and Mrs. Garrett sustained great personal losses in the death of her husband and children. All that remained to her in 1848 was the wealth accumulated by her husband. Aided by the ad- vice and encouragement of Grant Goodrich, the family lawyer, two of her pastors, John Clark and Hooper Crews and Dr. Kid- der she invested her inheritance in the training of youth for Christian service and Garrett Biblical Institute opened its doors under the presidency of Dr. John Dempster, founder of the Biblical Institute in Middletown, Conn. These were only a few of the great enterprises launched by Methodist laymen of Chicago. There was Henry White- head, the laymen-preacher who, with his own mind and hands planned and partly erected the first frame Church home of old Clark St. After serving several congregations in the confer- ence he opened a book depository in Chicago where clergy and laymen alike could secure religious literature. That was the be- ginning of our Methodist Book Concern. It is worthy of record here that while all Protestant de- nominations had their churches on Washington St. and moved out to the suburbs, old First Church remained and the credit for that is due Arthur Dixon who stood adamant as a rock against selling this old First Church corner. His name stands indelibly identified with the life and work of this old historic church, and his sons have followed in their Father's foot steps. And what of the First Methodist Church today? The Tem- ple, our fifth church home, needs no description because it is known the wide world round as the world's tallest Cathedral. Today, as in earlier years, she has an inspired Pastor, The Rev. John Thompson and devoted and faithful members. The Temple was Dr. Thompson's vision and dream. He invested a large portion of his life and strenuous years attain- ing the actualization of this dream, and the majority of the men who worked with him in those days have passed on to the home of the Blest the Palace of God. There are two Ser- vices of Worship every Sunday with large congregations. A Sunday School convenes every Sunday following the morning Service, and on Wednesday nights a well attended Mid-week Prayer Service is held. The week day activities of the Church are numerous and well maintained by various organizations. The line of influence from this old Church through the cen- tury and more of its existence have gone out to the ends of the earth. She continues to have grave problems and great re- sponsibilities. In the present chaotic world she is more than ever eager and determined to serve the city as she has done for more than a century. At the crowded crossroads of life she stands shedding her light upon millions. Em- pires may fall and nations be rent asunder but the lighted cross IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 243 will still shine over the dark city and the chimes from the tower will tell the world that God still reigns. Miss Nora L. Skibbe, Historian First Methodist Church, Chicago THE HISTORY OF THE CRETE METHODIST CHURCH 1836-1940 The first public religious service of which we have record was conducted by a Methodist circuit rider, the Rev. Mr. White in 1836, at the home of Samuel Sloan just south of the county line road in section three, where a few neighbors gathered in a log cabin. Among those present were Mrs. Jerusha Smith, an ardent Methodist, who immediately organized the children of the neighborhood into a Sunday school, meeting at her home. Mrs. Smith was the grandmother of the late A. H. Smith. The Rev. Mr. White was followed by Rev. Batchelor, whose circuit included, Aurora, Rockford, Joliet and all surrounding territory. His salary was forty-five dollars per year. In 1836 the noted pioneer-preacher, Rev. Stephen R. Beggs, came to this circuit and organized at Thorn Grove the first class for religious teaching in the east end of Will county. There were fifteen members of this class. In 1841 it was trans- ferred to the village of Crete, where they met in the school- house in winter and often in the open air in warm weather. This continued for ten years, until 1851, when a lot was ob- tained from Willard Wood and in 1852 a building was erected at a cost of $1500. Much of the work, such as hauling stone> lumber, etc., was done by the farmers, while others helped in the mason and carpenter work. The trustees at this time were Charles Morris, Henry Ayers, John McCoy, Samuel Hood and George C. Gridley. Besides these, among the names of those active in the early life of the church are found the following: John W. Cole, Jacob Bowder, Almon Wilder, John E. Hewes, Lorenzo McCoy, John Pease, Ulysses Myrick, 0. Pickens, Dr. Minard, and C. I. Read. Until the church at Chicago Heights, which is an offspring of the Crete Church, was organized, in 1892, this was the only Methodist church in the vicinity and people of that belief came from a radius of many miles to attend service here, driving with ox teams in the early days. Among the many pastors of the church was the Rev. Samuel Hewes, familiarly known as "Uncle Samuel," who served the church in 1859 and later after retiring from the ministry made Crete his home until called to his Heavenly 244 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Home in 1900. His son-in-law, the Rev. Joseph Caldwell, an- other pastor, also resided here until his death. The Rev. A. W. Patten, for many years connected with Northwestern Univer- sity, was pastor here in 1872. The church has never been rebuilt but from time to time was repaired and redecorated. It was modernized in 1920 and a basement added to it. At that time the Sunday School had 120 members. The church membership was 90. Among the interesting papers in the archives of the church is the original subscription list that made possible the building of the church. Another historical feature of the church was the organ- ization on Oct. 15, 1848, in Thorn Creek Precinct, of a "Bible- sosiaty." This Society was called the Thorn Creek Precinct Bible Society, "the object of which shall be to promote the circulation of the Scriptures without note or comment." The Crete Agency was an auxiliary to the Will County Bible So- ciety at Joliet. The church is now included in the Chicago Southern Dis- trict of the Rock River Conference. Its present membership is 201. The Rev. Earle W. Locke has been pastor for the last two years (1939-1940). FIRST METHODIST CHURCH OF BELVIDERE, ILLINOIS Few churches in northern Illinois have a longer service record for Christ than has the First Methodist church of Bel- videre. Before Belvidere was a town, or even a village, this record of Christian service began. Belvidere, back in 1836, was only IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 245 then aspiring to the rank of a wilderness settlement. Indians still roamed the northern Illinois prairies when Methodists of this area held their first meeting at Belvidere. Two years, in fact, before there was any formal church or- ganization of Belvidere Methodists they were holding their worship services in the homes of the several pioneers of the Methodist faith living in the settlement. At the time of these first home gatherings, in the year of 1836, the little settlement was less than a year old, the first settlers having established themselves here in the middle of the year 1835. The Sycamore circuit first appeared in the appointment of 1835 with Stephen Arnold in charge. Arnold continued in 1836 and 1837. The appointment is not listed in 1838 but re- appears in 1839 with Josiah W. Whipple in charge. Early in the year 1838, Methodists of the settlement felt the need of having both a regular minister and a church building of some sort. Arrangements to meet these reqirements were made at once, the first being met by the appointment of the Rev. Leander S. Walker to be Belvidere's first Methodist pastor. William Gaddis was assistant on the circuit. The second requirement was less easily accomplished. It was necessary to bring much of the building materials here overland from Chicago. Naturally it was slow work getting the materials hauled here by teams and difficult and costly as well. Samuel Longcor, father of John C. Longcor, provided the financial backing for the erection of the structure and despite the hardships and handicaps of those pioneer days the church was erected before the year was out and regular services were begun, thus marking the commencement of a church which, during the more than 100 years which have followed, has at- tained and held the leadership among Belvidere and Boone county churches. Pastors here from the Rev. Walker's ministry in 1839 to 1850 were the Revs. N. Jewett, John Brayton, James McKean, R. A. Blanchard, Wesley Latin, George Levisee, W. Wilmot, R. Beatty, and M. Decker, among them names which figure largely in the history of Methodism in its first years in the midwest. Each was a foundation stone in the temple of Wesleyanism constructed out of the faith of our fathers "in God and country." Expansion Of the church's membership in the growing city resulted in a need for a larger church edifice. In 1850 a new brick building was constructed, located at the corner of North State and Perry streets. During its construction the Rev. Decker was pastor, remaining for two years more. He was sue- 246 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT ceeded by the Rev. Thomas North, who served from 1852 to 1854. Ministers in charge from then until 1866 were the Rev. L. Anderson, S. Stover, C. S. Reading, S. F. Denning, F. A. Read, F. Atchison, and George J. Bliss. Because of the growth of the church and the young city, many members felt it would be desirable to have a separate church on the south side of the Kishwaukee river to serve those who lived in that area. Consequently, after much discussion of the matter, 29 families of the original church — on April 29, 1866 — took their letters and formed a south side congregation. The original members of the new church, then called the Se- cond M. E. Church of Belvidere, included J. Chamberlain, W. Nicholson, N. Nicholson, William H. Bowley, Asebel Howard, Lavina Howard, Geo. D. Smith, Etta Smith, Belinda B. Hovey, Mrs. M. J. Boyce, Jane Danforth, Eliza Easterbrook, Marian S. Chamberlain, Harriett E. Chamberlain, Mary Ann Bassett, Sarah A. Banks, P. Barton, Robert Swail, Harriett Curtis, Ophelia Cornell, Eliza Albright, Henry Bennett, Samuel Pas- ter, and some others. Late in the year of 1866 the south side Methodists com- pleted building their church, which was located at the corner of Main and Church streets. During its construction the congre- gation was served by two student pastors, the Revs. J. B. Still and T. R. Trowbridge. Within the space of little more than a year the member- ship of the south side congregation had grown to 55, consider- ably more than double its original size. On completion of the new building, the Rev. Lewis An- derson was engaged as the first south side Methodist pastor, succeeded by the Rev. S. Cates for two years and then by the following mostly for a year each : the Revs. W. H. Wilkerson, R. A. Blanchard, J. A. Odgers, W. T. Shaw, N. H. Axtell, S. W. Harrington, and Grover Clark. There is no record of all the north side pastors during the division period, but it is known that in 1876 the Rev. Axtell served both churches and the same arrangement was continued under the Rev. Harring- ton. In 1879 when the Rev. Grover C. Clark was appointed for the south side, the Rev. 0. E. Burch was named for the north. Both churches were occupied until 1885 when they reunited, under the pastorate of S. H. Swartz, who had followed the Rev. John Reeves, successor to the Rev. Clark on the south side. In 1880 the church had moved from Main and Church streets to its present site at Whitney street and Logan avenue. The last pastor of the church after the reunion and before the present edifice was constructed was the Rev. 0. H. Cessna. It IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 247 was during the service here of his successor, the Rev. J. C. Bigelow, in the year 1891, that construction was begun on the present church, built of brick in Venetian style. Two years later, in the regime of the Rev. William Craven, the building was finished and was dedicated on February 12, 1893. The Rev. Craven remained until 1896 and was followed in order by the Revs. Samuel Earngey, D. M. Tompkins, E. D. Hull, C. S. Moore, H. G. Warren, William H. Pierce, H. E. Rompel, H. F. Lawler, A. H. Smith, S. H. Wirsching, Harry C. Brown, William H. Evans, James L. Gardiner, and, in October, 1940, by John H. Nightingale. The Board of Trustees were : A. J. Yaw, W. D. Swain, W. M. Powers, J. C. Longcor, Richard Jarvis, John List, Thomas Cornwell, A. C. Fassett, J. H. Flack and D. B. Pettit. Cost of the present church was $17,000 and of the organ $2,500. All debts were paid in full at the time the church was dedicated. In 1928 a fine brick parsonage was built at a cost of $12,500. The church has an active enrollment of about 800 with a Sunday school of almost 400 attending members. First Sunday school superintendent was Frank Sager, father of Garrett F. Sager. Dr. A. W. Swift was the first Epworth league president and Mrs. Thomas A. Willard the first president of the Wo- men's Society of Christian Service. The church celebrated its centennial with a great series of services starting Sunday, Oct. 23, 1938, and concluding eight days later on Sunday, Oct. 30, 1938, in the pastorate of Dr. James L. Gardiner. Under his leadership the church had been reroofed and redecorated, inside and out, all the work being- paid for in cash after a great financial drive had succeeded in raising more than $2,000 for this purpose. The first Sunday service of the centennial celebration opened with an address by Albert W. Harris, chairman of the board of directors of the Harris Trust & Savings bank of Chi- cago, followed by Dr. Gardiner's sermon. Dr. R. L. Semans, Rockford district superintendent, spoke at a large Epworth League rally in the evening. The evening sermon was preached by Dr. Frederick F. Shannon, pastor of the Chicago Central church and one of the foremost ministers in Methodism. He is a renowed radio preacher. Features of special interest were presented the following Wednesday night at prayer meeting. G. F. Sager spoke on the Church history. Dr. Swift spoke on 'The Epworth League 50 Years Ago." Mrs. George M. Marshall discussed, "Fifty Years a Sunday School Teacher." Mrs. George Mau sang and S. Her- man Wright led in a special song service. 248 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT The next night the church dining room was the scene of a banquet, limited to 250 persons. Rev. Harry Brown, former pastor, spoke. The second and closing Sunday of the centennial — Oct. 30, 1938 — saw anniversary programs featuring all departments of the church. Charles S. Watson of Oak Park, one of the leading Methodist laymen of northern Illinois, spoke before the Sunday school. Dr. Herbert Rhodes, pastor of the Austin Methodist church of Chicago, preached the morning sermon. In the evening the auditorium of the church was packed to hear a brilliant sermon by the Rev. William H. Evans, for- mer pastor, at the time pastor of Ingleside church, Chicago. The following year — in October, 1939 — the church took the lead among Belvidere churches in sponsoring a highly successful religious census of the city. At about the same time, under the vigorous leadership of the pastor, Dr. James L. Gardiner — who retired from the min- istry Oct. 6, 1940, after completing 45 years of service in the Methodist pulpit — saloons and taverns throughout all of Boone county were forced to close their doors on Sunday. Methodists of Belvidere realize the great need for Christ- ianity in the world of today and are constantly striving toward the goal of spreading the Master's message to all within their reach, while giving themselves to His service in buildng a better church and community. Committee on Publication: Dr. A. W. Swift, Mrs. G. F. Sager, Donald Tripp, Thomas Willard, C. T. McClenagan, G. F. Sager. THE MOUNT MORRIS METHODIST CHURCH The first permanent resident in the vicinity of Mount Morris was a Mr. John Phelps, who took up a claim of land in Ogle County in 1833 and who built a cabin two miles east of Mount Morris in 1834, to which he moved with his family in 1835. The next summer Mr. Samuel Hitt and Captain Nathaniel Swingley came west from Washington County, Maryland on an exploration trip. They came to the Phelps cabin and went on to explore the high prairie land to the west which included the site of Mount Morris, and on it they staked out several claims, returning east in the fall. In the spring of 1837 they organized a party of several families to make a per- manent settlement in the new country. During the summer cabins were built for these families. In September Mr. Thomas Hitt, a brother to Samuel, moved west with his family. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 249 He was a local preacher of the Methodist Church, and immed- iately upon arriving at the "Maryland Colony" he began to hold religious services and he organized a Methodist "So- ciety." Thus the Methodist Church in Mount Morris was or- ganized in the fall of 1837. Two Methodist circuit riders, members of the Illinois Conference, were already at work in this section of the state, Reverend James McKean, and Reverend Barton Cartwright. These men included the "Maryland Colony" among their preaching points, and assisted Thomas Hitt in the development of the Society. As yet there was not so much as a cabin within the present boundaries of Mount Morris. In the fall of 1838 Thomas Hitt rode horseback to Jack- sonville, 111., to attend the Illinois Conference session, hoping to persuade the Conference to take over and operate the Pine Creek Grammar School which was in the Colony. The out- come was that the Illinois Conference chose Mount Morris as the location for a Seminary which it planned to establish. The leaders of the Colony met enthusiastically to plot a town about the site of the Seminary. They named the new town, Mount Morris for Bishop Thomas Morris of the Metho- dist Church. They named streets for John Wesley, Bishop McKendree and other Methodist leaders. The school was named the Rock River Seminary. The first house built in the town was to accommodate the workmen who were to erect the Seminary building. As recounted elsewhere in this volume the Rock River Conference was organized in Mount Morris on August 26, 1840. Thus the town was predominantly Metho- dist in its origin and early growth. The Mount Morris Methodists worshipped in the chapel of the Seminary until 1877 when they built the sanctuary part of the present church building, under the pastorate of Rev- erend E. W. Adams. In 1923 Reverend John Dickson led the people in the building of large educational and social rooms for the Church. The pastor of the Mount Morris Church who gained the greatest distinction was Reverend John H. Vincent, who became a leader in Sunday school organization and later Bishop of the Church. The Rock River Conference celebrated the Centennial of its organization in Mount Morris on October 4, 1940. HISTORY OF OREGON METHODIST CHURCH The Oregon Methodist Church, founded December 13, 1839, is located in Oregon, 111., a thriving city of 3000 pop- ulation and the County Seat of Ogle County. The city is wide- 250 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT ly known as a scenic community, being located on the Rock River, and it is annually visited by hundreds of guests and tourists. On December 9 and 10, 1939, the church held its centen- nial celebration on which memorable occasion its long, varied history was recalled in detail, and interesting it was indeed to read and hear of the struggles and sacrifices of the pioneer fathers who made the present church part of our heritage. It is with pleasure and pride that this church presents the fol- lowing highlights as its contribution to the centennial volume of the Rock River Conference. The first Methodist Church in Oregon consisted of a class of nine women and two men. For many years there was no regular pastor and the appointments were filled by itinerants. In 1845 the Rock River Conference sent the Rev. James Mc- Kean to the Buffalo Grove Circuit of the Galena District. His residence was near Polo, but he roamed from the east beyond Rochelle to the Mississippi River on the west, and from the Kishwaukee River on the north to Prophetstown on the south. Although he preached several times on Sunday and every day of the week, it took him four weeks to make the circuit. Later the same circuit was traveled by Barton H. Cartwright and C. G. Worthington. In these days local preachers were active and Thomas S. Hitt, Alexander Irvine, and Erastus Wads- worth are among those remembered. In 1852 Oregon was named as a charge in the Rock River Conference but meetings were held in private homes, the schoolhouse, and later in the courthouse. However, in 1857- 58 a brick church was erected on a lot at Jefferson and Third streets, and was dedicated in 1858 during the pastorate of Henry L. Martin. This building cost $3000. The next build- ing project was the first parsonage erected in 1868 on south Fourth Street at a cost of $2800. Rev. A. P. Hatch was min- ister at this time. When Rev. G. R. Van Horn came as pastor in 1865 he found the church building in a deplorable condition. From his vivid account of his pastorate is quoted a portion of his de- scription: T found the old brick church in a dilapidated con- dition. The front steps were rotten and unsafe. The stone foundation was full of holes giving free ingress to dogs and polecats. The chimney was partly blown down, and the en- tire building was by no means inviting." Young, energetic, and full of grit, young Van Horn went to work and made what repairs he could, doing much of the work himself. Under his leadership the membership was doubled, and when he left for Minooka in 1867, funds for a new parsonage had been pledged. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 251 The generous gift of Erastus Wadsworth, a local preacher at Lighthouse which greatly helped make the project possible, is still gratefully remembered. The church carried on for the next few years, and in 1874- '75, under the guidance of Rev. Carr, the present imposing and sturdy church structure was erected, at a cost of $15,000, on a new location at South Fourth street. In 1898 at services held in re-dedication of the church which had been remodeled, Col. B. F. Sheets, who for many years was a leader in the church, spoke touchingly about the heroic sacrifices which had made the edifice possible. "Men, women, and children vied with each other in self-sacrifice and liberality. Many men and women who are here today went without things for their own comfort to help build this church and pay the debt." Mrs. James A. Barden, at present the oldest living member of the church, also has recounted interesting anecdotes relating to the church. Mrs. Barden recalls many of the members of the Official Board and that in the cornerstone was placed a paper with the following names inscribed: Judge F. G. Petrie, Col. B. F. Sheets, Major Albert Woodcock, Capt. A. L. Ettinger, E. P. Piersol, Thomas Rutledge, Erastus Wadsworth, Edward Hinkle, J. J. Clover and James A. Barden. One other major improvement in the church property was made in 1922-'23. Nearly $7,000 was collected in those years to pay for a pipe organ. The Oregon Church has always been fortunate in having fine organists and choir directors, and the church has had more than a local reputation for its special musical programs and the high musical standards maintained in the church services. On December 9 and 10, 1939, the church celebrated its 100th anniversary when Rev. George Draper was pastor. The anniversary banquet and special services were attended by large crowds and many former members, friends, and pastors returned for the great event. A special membership drive had been conducted in the preceding months and at the morning anniversary services thirty-three joined the church and eight were baptized. In the afternoon session a resolution was adopted to change the corporation name of the church to Methodist Church of Oregon, thus becoming one of the first groups in the conference to officially adopt the name of the new united church. During the day special tribute was paid to Mrs. Sarah Barden, oldest living member of the church, and Mrs. Daisy Harshman, who had been a member of the Oregon church for fifty years. In the fall of 1940 Rev. Paul Turk was assigned to the Oregon church to succeed Rev. Draper, who had faithfully 252 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT served the church for five years. It is hoped that under the leadership of Rev. Turk, one of the youngest ministers in the conference, the church will continue to go forward. For one century the Oregon Methodist Church has been carrying aloft the banner of Christ. Overcoming great ob- stacles and enduring hardships, the original congregation of eleven has now grown to one numbering three hundred. One cannot begin to estimate the number of lives that have been influenced by the church during these hundred years, but surely it has been one of the vital factors in making Oregon the fine, friendly, sturdy community it is. Without their church the Methodist citizens of Oregon would not say as they now do, "I would rather live here than in any other town I know." May the church in the next century of its history arways be a refuge and strength, a very present help in the time of trouble. May the sorrows of its people be lighter and their joys richer because they have Christian fellowship one with another. May the church always be a beacon light in the community because in it is preached the gospel of Christ and because its members reflect that light in their lives, others will be drawn into the light. GENEVA METHODIST CHURCH Methodism in Geneva dates back to 1837, only four years after the first settler arrived, w T hen the Reverend Hiram G. Warner, a local preacher from New England came to Geneva and held the first religious service in the old Court House. Through his instrumentality in the spring of 1838 there was organized the first Methodist Class, consisting of three per- sons, Allison Abbott, Julius Alexander, and Marietta Warner This little class was added to the St. Charles Circuit, which then embraced Aurora, Batavia, Geneva and St. Charles. A church building, 30 x 40 ft. in size was erected in 1850. With- in tw r o years the membership of the church had increased to seventy-nine members and nine probationers, and the circuit w r as reduced to two points, Geneva and St. Charles. In the early seventies under the leadership of Rev. R. S. Cantine, the present beautiful church building was erected. Adverse circumstances however, soon brought to the church days of darkness and trial, and the building was sold in 1877 by the Sheriff of the County at public auction to satisfy the creditors of the church. Through the effective efforts of Mrs. Jennie H. Caldwell, who was appointed Financial Agent, almost the entire sum necessary to meet the indebtedness of the IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 253 church and to regain possession of the church building was raised in less than two years. The beautiful stained glass windows of this church are noteworthy tributes to the mem- ory of twelve of its early members. From time to time material improvements were made on the church property. In 1893 a project to complete the church tower and install a bell was carried out and entirely paid for without any indebtedness. The present parsonage was built in 1906, during the pastorate of Rev. D. F. Bent. A new and im- proved heating plant was installed in the church during the pastorate of Rev. H. A. Snyder. One stairway, was also removed and two much needed Sunday School rooms were added. Dur- ing the pastorate of Rev. T. E. Ream a beautiful pipe organ was installed in the church, and was dedicated as a memorial to John Rogers and Mary, his wife, who were prominent pio- neer members of the church and the largest contributors to the organ fund. During the pastorate of Rev. M. C. Galloway the church was redecorated inside and out, new pews installed, the grounds improved and beautified, and many other im- provements made. During its history this church has been a power for right- eousness in the lives of its members and in the community. Today the church is in excellent condition with an efficient and well attended Church School, an active men's group and a newly organized women's society for Christian service, which takes the place of several former organizations of the women. As the church enters the second century of its history, the members face the future with a firm confidence that the gos- pel of Jesus Christ is still the salvation of the world. HARRY M. COULTRAP CHARLES H. FEHR. FIRST METHODIST CHURCH, DUNDEE, ILLINOIS. The community of Dundee observed its Centennial Celebra- tion in the year 1935. As part of this occasion, the First Metho- dist church entered a float in the "Centennial Parade" depict- ing a Circuit Rider, carrying a banner: "Methodism of 1835". This was followed directly by a group of people, in an automo- bile, waving flags with these words:" Methodism of 1935". This little event, in a beautiful community 40 miles west of Chicago, indicated that Methodism had passed the hundred year mark, and now is over 105 years old. The first organization was effected as a "Methodist Class" of Dundee, part of the Fox River Mission, by the Reverend 254 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT William Royal. The local organization was but one of thirty- three, served by the above-mentioned minister and the Rever- end Samuel Pillsbury. One service was held in each preaching point each four weeks. The Dundee class grew and increased in membership and in 1837 the Reverend W. Wilcox was appointed pastor. In the year 1844, Dundee became a church by itself, with the ap- pointment of the Reverend Nathan Jewett, as resident pastor. Services were conducted in private homes at first, and in the Sons of Temperance Hall in East Dundee. In the year 1859, quite a commodious church was built, on the plot of land now occupied by the Lutheran School, in East Dundee, and ser- vices were held there until the year 1876. This marked a turning point in the history of Dundee Methodism, for the old church was sold, and a new building was erected in West Dundee. Services were held in this church, until the year 1922. At which time the American Legion pur- chased the building, and the Methodists secured the church edifice occupied by the Baptists, and made this their new church home. During the time of this purchase, a large addition was made to the original building. This consisted of a basement dining room, kitchen, gymnasium, and church parlor. This struc- IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 255 ture serves as the place of worship for the present Methodist church. It has been estimated that approximately 2000 people have united with the church over the period of years. The greatest share of these, on leaving Dundee, have taken their church certificates of transfer with them, and united with churches in cities near by and far away. The present membership in- cludes some 150 people, who are giving their services to the church. The worth of an institution, however, cannot be judged entirely by the numbers it has on its membership roll, but by the influence it has with the people it touches. In this regard, the Methodist church of Dundee has contributed its share to the welfare of the Methodist church universal. POLO METHODIST CHURCH In the early days, before the coming of the railroads, a settlement called Buffalo Grove was located on the old Galena trail about a mile west and slightly south of the present center of our city of Polo. Today, Buffalo Grove is a hamlet of his- torically intriguing and vestigial aspect, but at that time it was the nucleus of an expansive farm community rendered secure and peaceful through the ending of the Black Hawk War. During the war we find it occasionally referred to as a "fort", but that can only have been because of its more num- erous population and its strong sons. The Rock River Normal School was located there and under the principalship of Mr. J. W. Frisbee, an educated young man of talent and a class leader in the Methodist church. In the winter of 1856-57 there came as successor to J. W. Frisbee, who had died the year before, an alert young teacher, John Burroughs, who was to become famous as a writer. Buffalo Grove was thus a cen- ter of some importance in that early, but now completely effaced, configuration of pioneer civilization that was bounded on the south and east by the Rock River and on the west by the Mississippi. The "Buffalo Grove Mission," which embraced this en- tire area, came into being after the Illinois Conference session of 1834. The Mission began its work at Apple River, but was soon handicapped by the death of the young preacher appoint- ed to it. In 1835, with Rev. James McKean as pastor, an ap- pointment was established at Buffalo Grove, and services were held in the dining room of Kellogg's tavern. On March 13th, 1836, seven persons united to form the Methodist Episcopal 256 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT church there. A Sunday School was started the same day. The impetus seems to have been the encouraging presence of two new families which had arrived only six days before. Were the romance of these early Christian pioneer families but better known, it would inspire and edify Christians today. An old record book of the "Buffalo Circuit", carefully preserved for many years by Harriet Frisbee More, wife of Rev. Dr. James H. More, and Mary Furry Talbott is one of the cherished possessions of the Polo church. The record begins with Nov. 25, 1843 . At that time the Buffalo class reported 26 members; the roll of the whole circuit totalled 116. On the circuit we find Gap Grove, Buffalo, Union School House, Elk- horn and Sterling. In succeeding years we find Milledgeville, South Elkhorn, Eagle Point, Black Oak Grove, West Elkhorn, North Elkhorn and Brookville. The record encloses a num- ber of clippings and other printed mementoes, in one of which we read that at the time of the organization of the Rock River Conference on the Hitt farm, Bishop Waugh was entertained in the tent of Geo. D. H. Wilcoxon from Buffalo Grove. In 1844 a parsonage was purchased, and in 1849 a church edifice was begun, the lumber having been brought from Chi- cago, 110 miles away. With the coming of the Illinois Central R. R. in 1855, a new center for community business activities was established about a mile distant. Many houses were moved to the new settlement, which took the name of Polo. Buffalo Grove was thereafter distinguished as "Old Town." After 1857, afternoon services were held in Polo, and a par- sonage was purchased there. In 1860 the first of two Church buildings on the present site was begun and by 1862 was com- pleted. The pastor moved into a parsonage adjoining the new building. In the years 1898 to 1901 the present Church build- ing and parsonage replaced the older buildings. To the sor- row of many the little church in Old Town was sold and razed several years ago. At intervals the membership of Polo charge was greatly enlarged by remarkable revivals. Through the dissolution of other churches other generous accessions came to the church. The church has had in times past not only a large number of faithful members, but also a number of unusually capable lay leaders. The continuity of Polo charge, with its frequent change of pastors, can hardly be understood on other grounds. Through 105 years more than 50 ministers have served the church. Of these a number went on to positions of promin- ence. More than a dozen young people have entered definite fields of Christian service. Pastors, missionaries, teachers, deaconesses and social service workers are to be found among IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 257 them. They were the natural fruit which a sturdy and vital home piety bore. Today more than 230 homes look to Polo charge for spiritual direction, and of these more than 80 are in the country. It is pleasing to know that the descendants of a number of the old families are still active in the Church. The changing character of the population and the community life have also left their mark upon the church, but the fathers are gratefully and thoughtfully remembered. We would indeed "praise excellent men" but only in the trust that He, who in- spired and kept them, will today save His people. "It is indeed a desirable thing to be well descended, but the glory belongs to our ancestors." (Plutarch). THE OTTAWA STREET METHODIST CHURCH JOLIET, ILLINOIS Ottawa Street Church dates back to the days of the pio- neer and the itinerant Methodist preacher, who, wherever he found a settler's cabin or a little group of people, was glad to establish a preaching place. After the Black Hawk War, with the opening of immigra- tion, the valley of the Des Plaines became a center of activity. The little village of Juliet, as it was then called, had only a few stray cabins but it was on the highway along which the new settlers were coming from Fort Dearborn (Chicago) to the heart of Central Illinois. George West, a Methodist Local Preacher, settled here and in the summer of 1833 held regular preaching services, opened a Sunday school and together with the few Methodists here- abouts constituted the first class which was the beginning of the Methodist Church, the first church in this city. Miss Per- sis Cleveland, our first school teacher, was an earnest christian and a Methodist and in the spring of 1835 was elected First Superintendent of a formally organized Sunday School. That same summer there came from Ohio a young man who had been converted through the instrumentality of an old slave, and who had ridden all the way on horseback. He immediately identi- fied himself with the infant church and for the next half cen- tury Otis Hardy became a prominent figure not only in the history of the Church but also of the community. Another event that same year of large importance to the little group of Christians was the recognition of the church by the Illinois Conference and the assignment of Stephen R. Beggs and Matthew Turner to the newly constituted circuit of Juliet. The people immediately began to plan for the building of a 258 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT House of Worship and on the 28th day of February, 1837, Levi Jenks, George West, Albert Sheperd, Aaron Moore, Justice Finch, Jr., Charles Sayre and Otis Hardy were elected "Trus- tees of the Methodist Episcopal Church of the village of Juliet." The first Methodist church, which was also the first church building in the city, was built of black walnut, the best available lumber at that time, and was seated with rough boards and had a carpenter's bench for a pulpit. It was begun in 1837 and completed in 1838. The size of the building was thirty-five by forty-six feet, with sixteen foot posts. It cost $2,500.00. It contained but one room and was a plain building. Its location was near the southwest corner of Ottawa and Washington streets. Our second church was built of brick and at the time was one of the most imposing structures in the city. It was dedica- ted Thursday, May 12, 1853 during the pastorate of the Rev- erand M. L. Reed. The dedicatory services were conducted by the Reverend John Clark and the Reverend James E. Wilson of Chicago. The auditorium of the new church was very high and in 1857 a basement was put in. In 1855 it was enlarged by building on to it. A Parsonage was also built on the rear of the lot, facing Clinton street. The cost of the church and parson- age was $10,000.00. It was to this church that John H. Vincent came as pastor in the spring of 1857. The twenty-ninth of July, A. D., 1859, during the pastor- ate of the Reverand W. B. Slaughter, the new parsonage and church were burned to the ground. Immediately steps were taken for the erection of a new and commodious stone church on the site of the former structure, the corner stone of which was laid September, 1859. The time of building was ninety- three days. This church was formally dedicated by Bishop Simpson, August 30, 1860. The Reverend John H. Vincent preached the evening sermon. Bishop Simpson remarked that it was the first church he had ever dedicated without raising money. For half a century this church stood in the heart of the city and exerted upon the life of the community a blessed influence for God and righteousness. This has been the mother church of Methodism in this city. In 1872 a mission was opened on Richards street, a lot purchased, and a chapel erected at a cost of $3,200.00. Otis Hardy fathered this work. Frank M. Bristol, now Bishop, as assistant pastor to Reverend J. M. Caldwell, was its first stud- ent pastor. The Richards Street church became a conference appointment in 1875. During the pastorate of J. M. Caldwell and as a result of a remarkable revival, the Irving street mis- IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 259 sion was opened and a chapel built in 1874 at cost of $2,250.00. Otis Hardy was also the father of this work. Student pastors under the supervision of the Ottawa street church had charge of the work for several years, and in 1886 it became a con- ference appointment. This church in 1910 was consolidated with the Ottawa Street Church. During the pastorate of 0. F. Matteson and through the efforts of L. E. Ross, a trustee of the Ottawa Street Church, a Sunday School was organized and the first part of the present Grace Church was built in 1890, at the corner of Elizabeth and Moran streets. In June, 1891, the church was organized by the formation of a class. The present church was completed and dedicated January 28, 1893, at a cost of $2,000.00. In the spring of 1891, through the efforts of the Rev- erend O. F. Mattison, the first Swedish Methodist service was held in the lecture room of the Ottawa Street church and the First Swedish Methodist Episcopal Church was organized. The Reverend Claus Ackerman was the first pastor sent in 1891. This church has a beautiful and commodious home on the cor- ner of Park Avenue and Clay street. January 12, 1909 the church property on the south east corner of Ottawa and Clinton streets was sold for $32,500.00. Immediately steps were taken for the erection of a new church. It was decided to build on the site of the parsonage, one block north, on the Northeast corner of Ottawa and Cass streets. The old parsonage was sold for $900.00 and moved away. In December, 1909, the Irving Street people sold their church property for $12,500.00 and consolidated their inter- ests with the mother church in the summer and fall of 1910. The history of this church is an honorable and worthy one and reflects large credit on the heroic band of Christians who so faithfully maintained the work in that portion of the city. FIRST METHODIST CHURCH LOCKPORT, ILLINOIS The First Methodist Church of Lockport was founded in 1838 under the direction of Rev. Wm. S. Crissy, who was ap- pointed to the Joliet Circuit, Chicago District by the Illinois Conference. Joliet Circuit extended from Wilmington on the south to Lockport and Plainfield on the north and first ap- peared in the Illinois Conference Minutes in 1836 with Stephen R. Beggs as Pastor in Charge. Lockport was first settled about 1830 by a group of early settlers from New York. Among them was John Heck, a grand- 260 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT son of Barbara Heck, the mother of American Methodism. His grave and monument are near the southeast corner of the Lockport cemetery. Real impetus was given to the establishment of Metho- dism in Lockport when a revival was held in 1843 under the direction of the pastor Stephen R. Beggs. A. D. Fields in his "Memorials of Methodism" tells of this revival : "The meeting at first was dry and dull and the wicked were prophesying that Mr. Beggs would fail. By the kindness of the pastor of the Congregational Society, the meetings were held in their church. The members took hold, and after a few evenings the shout of the King was heard in the camp and the work com- menced in earnest. For miles up and down the river people came to the meeting and found peace in believing." Church services were held in private homes until a church was erected in the summer of 1850 at a cost of $725 during the pastorate of Rev. S. F. Denning. This was a frame building and is still used as a private home. The lot was donated by the commissioners of the Illinois and Michigan canal. This frame building soon proved inadequate, however, and within five years, or in 1855 a new stone church was built at a cost of $6200. It was dedicated on July 4, during the pastor- ate of Miles L. Reed. The first parsonage was given to the church by Joel Man- ning, an outstanding leader of the church and community, who was converted during the revival meetings in 1843 under Rev. Stephen R. Beggs. The parsonage was located on the corner op- posite the church. In 1919, this corner was sold and the home just south of the church was remodeled and has since been used as the parsonage. In 1924 a two story concrete block addition was made to the rear of the church at a cost of about $5,300 for social use. In 1938, the church was much improved for our centen- nial celebration. In 1940 the parsonage was again improved. During the early history of the Lockport Church we find it associated with other churches. From 1838 until 1850 Lock- port was part of the "Joliet Circuit" and was served by such early pioneer leaders as Wm. S. Crissey, Anbury Chenoweth, Stephen R. Beggs and others. From 1850 until 1852 Lockport was a separate appoint- ment. Then Yankee Settlement, a church four miles to the east. In 1854 Plainfield was added to the Lockport charge and was known as the Plainfield and Lockport Circuit. In 1855 Lockport again became a separate appointment. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 261 This continued until 1915 when the trustees of the Mt. Sterling Union Church requested to come into the Methodist fellowship. Rev. E. J. Rose was pastor at the time and on Nov. 28, 1915 received ninty-four charter members into the church. For some years this church, known now as the Fairmont Methodist Church, carried on its work alone, but it is again a part of the Lockport fellowship. Rev. Royal J. Synwolt now serves as pastor of the church. HISTORY OF FIRST METHODIST CHURCH FREEPORT, ILLINOIS In 1834 L. A. Sugg was appointed to the Buffalo Grove Mission. He was succeeded by James McKean in 1835, who delivered the first Methodist sermon preached in Stephenson County, Illinois. In 1836-1838, he was appointed by the Illinois Conference as missionary to the territory of northern Illinois between the Rock River and the Mississippi River. Just a year previous to this appointment, in 1836, the old Indian village of the noted Chief Winnesheik became the town of Freeport. Stephenson County came into being in 1837, with Freeport as its county seat, and the contract for the building of the Court House was let Dec. 6, 1837. This Court House was fitted with rough seats made of split logs supported by legs made of sticks driven into augur holes, yet it became "the best preach- ing place in northern Illinois. " Other early meeting places were "the home of W. W. Buck, Mr. Guiteau's store, and 'the little red school house'." There is no written record of the formation of a "class" in these early years. There is, however, in the custody of the Freeport Public Library, a photographic copy of the first known "Class Book" containing the following statement in the hand writing of Rev. F. D. Buckley : "The first class in Free- port was formed Dec. 13, 1840, but the leader delayed making a class book, in order to obtain a blank book from the preacher in charge, until May 11, 1841, when the class contained 25 mem- bers. When first formed it contained but nine members — ". The records for 1840 mention the fact that "prayer meetings were held Sunday and Thursday evenings, and $35.75 was the amount of money raised per quarter." The first quarterly con- ference was held at Freeport in the Court House, May 22, 1841. At the quarterly conference Nov. 27, 1841, it was "resolved that it was expedient to attempt to build a meeting house at Freeport the present conference year" and the following board of trustees was elected: Joseph Carey, F. C. Winslow, Rodney 262 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Montague, F. D. Buckley, Peter Van Sickle, Barton Jones, Levy Robey, Barton Thatcher, and, at the next quarterly conference J. McCool and Julius Smith were added. The lot on which the First Methodist Church now stands was purchased Oct. 24, 1842 for $50.00, and a 'frail stone foun- dation for a frame building was laid", but there the building stopped and the foundation lay unused until a revival in 1850 made a permanent meeting house necessary. In 1851, a frame structure, valued at $2000.00, was built mostly from donated labor and materials. The Church grew rapidly, and by 1863 another church edi- fice was needed. The building campaign was prefaced by a series of revival meetings. A new building costing $13,000.00, was dedicated in 1865, but not without some grave differences among the membership, for in that year "sixty members withdrew from First Church to form Embury Church. Some of these, it is understood, were devout souls who objected to the presence of an organ in the new First Church. Two previous parsonages served to house ministers' fam- ilies ; the present structure was built in 1903. Also by that time, a new church edifice was needed, and, the present (1940) church building, modelled after the Studebaker Memorial Church in South Bend, Ind., was erected at a cost of $34,500.00, and, was dedicated May 7, 1905 by Bishop Wm. F. McDowell. Each of the three church buildings entertained sessions of the Rock River Conference and the church has made a notable contribution both to its community and to the denomination. From its consecrated membership, 8 young men have gone into the Christian ministry, one has gone to the foreign mis- sion field, one has become a church minister of music, and five of its young women have married ministers, three of whom are serving in the Rock River Conference at the present time. A bronze plaque, mounted in the sanctuary entrance, bears the names of all of the pastors who have served this church. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 263 FIRST METHODIST CHURCH, ELGIN, ILLINOIS The beginnings of Methodism in Elgin go back to the year 1836, when the Reverend William Royal, of the Fox River Methodist Circuit, established an appointment at Elgin and formed a class of seven members, of which the leader was John Hammers. Early records of the church include frequent men- tion of the names of Hammers, Hamilton, Russell, and Sher- man, all of whom were active leaders. The first regularly assigned preacher at Elgin was the Reverend Washington Wilcox who came in 1837. The Elgin circuit included 32 preaching places and covered a territory of about 40 miles square. yiffi Three church buildings have marked the progress of the organization of First Church through the years. The first was a small frame, one story building erected in 1839 at a cost of $150.00. The first building measured 24x32 ft., the timber for which was donated by one of the members. Morris Benham did the carpentry work for $3.00 in cash and $147.00 in "Sund- ries". The congregation grew and the first building was twice enlarged to produce additional facilities. The second church building was erected in 1866 at a cost of $30,000, and occupied the site of the first structure, a location still held as the home of First Church on Milwaukee-Center-Division Streets. Because that building filled the entire lot, and growing con- gregations and activities indicated the necessity of a still larger structure, the Tefft property adjacent to the church lot was purchased in 1914 at a cost of $14,000. Plans were drawn for a new church building with much larger facilities than those hitherto provided. Under the ministry of the Reverend J. B. Martin, the new edifice was built in 1924 at a cost of $360,000. This impressive stone structure, containing 101 rooms provides ample facilities 264 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT for a congregation of over 1400 members and a church school of approximately 1000 members. The building was planned with special reference to facilities for the church school and was in large measure a realization of the dream of David C. Cook Sr., who contributed more than one-third of the entire cost of the building. In 1892 a chapel was built in the north part of the city on Lincoln Avenue, which through the years has been allied with the work of First Church and where a Sunday School is still maintained. Since 1938, the Reverend Forrest W. Hoisington has been the pastor. Four men have gone out from First Church into the work of the ministry; the Reverend E. J. Aikin and the Reverend John E. Fluck, both honored members of the Rock River Conference, the Reverend Lyman Bayard, for many years organist of the church was later ordained and is now in California, and the Reverend Vinton Ziegler, now the pastor of the First Methodist Church in Rye, New York. HISTORY OF FIRST METHODIST CHURCH, OTTAWA, ILLINOIS Jesse Walker was a self-appointed "missionary to the Ind- ians," and in this capacity, he worked for a number of years alone. Eventually, he was set apart by the church as "Mission- ary to the Missouri Conference whose attention is particularly directed to the Indians in the bounds of said conference." A letter from Walker to the Missionary Society says: "In the Spring of 1825, with five white families, I proceeded to the mouth of the Fox River and opened a school with 14 Indian children. Finding the station, not on Indian land, I proceeded 13 miles up the Fox River and selected a site." In the fall of 1828 Walker was appointed to the Peoria Circuit, reaching from Peoria to Chicago. In 1829, the name was changed to Fox River Mission and this included the ter- ritory north of Peoria to Chicago. In 1830 he was appointed to the Chicago Mission. In 1830 "Ottawa a small village at the south side of the river" appears as Jesse Walker's Des Plaines Mission. He was succeeded here by S. R. Beggs in 1831, Walk- er taking the Des Plaines Circuit, reaching from Ottawa to the Wisconsin line. In 1832 the appointment appears as "Ottawa at Sister Pembrokes," S. R. Beggs in charge. In 1833 the Ot- tawa Mission appeared with William Royal in charge. He continued two years and was succeeded in 1835 by S. F. Whit- ney. In 1836 Rufus Lummerey was in charge. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 265 In 1833, Samuel R. Beggs consolidated Walker's efforts, and organized the first Methodist Class or Church Society in Ottawa. His circuit was a four-weeks journey and consisted of sixteen charges. John Sinclair was appointed pastor in 1837, and was followed by Wesley Batcheller in 1839. The first recorded meeting of the "Ottawa Mission' was in the "Mechanics Hall" located at the corner of LaSalle and Madison streets. A drug store occupied the ground floor. In 1847, the Rev. J. C. Stoughton became pastor of the Mission. Under his leadership a frame church was erected in the sum- mer of 1848 at the corner of Jefferson and LaSalle streets at a cost of nearly $6000, the membership consisting almost en- tirely of residents on farms. N. P. Heath became pastor in August, 1850, and in the earliest class book available, he re- cords the names of 112 members in three classes. In 1865, the lots which consisted of the front yard to the parsonage were used as the site of the new church built at a cost of $9000. The next year, "First Church" entertained the sessions of the Rock River Conference. Twenty-one years later, extensive remodeling was carried out in the church, and the Rock River Conference accepted its invitation to meet in Ot- tawa and the sessions of 1889 were held here. The next for- ward step in connection with the church property came inl911 when the present "sham-rock" veneer was applied The rapidity of the growth of the society is indicated by the fact that in 1853, a separate society was organized in south Ottawa to be known as the "Second Methodist Episcopal Church." It is now known as the "Epworth Methodist Church." During the pastorate of the Rev. Chas. W. Briggs, the two churches came together under one pastor, this plan prevailing until 1938, when they were again placed under separate pastoral leadership. "First Church" has been privileged to exercise genuine leadership in the direction of church unity. She introduced, and conducted the first union Communion Service in this com- munity. Likewise she was instrumental in bringing to Ottawa the union "Three-Hour" devotional service on Good Friday. Both these services are now of city-wide observance. The centennial celebration came in 1933 under the pastor- ate of the Rev. George Green. Bishop Edward H. Hughes, the Bishop of the Chicago Area, gave the centennial address. Already "First Church" is moving into its second century with signs of its original vigor in evidence. Under the leader- ship of Dr. Henry Edward Rompel, the old parsonage beside the church was sold, and the money thus obtained was used to re- model the church in keeping with the trends of modern church 266 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT architecture. The present parsonage is one of the famous "old residences" of the city, located at 300 E. Lafayette St. It was built by a cabinet maker for his own home, and was later sold to First Church as a home for its pastor. During the current year, 1940, the many women's or- ganizations of the church have been reorganized and a spirit of unity brought into their program through the Women's So- ciety of Christian Service. At the centennial session of the Conference held at Free- port there were reported 514 members, with 44 inactives, a Sunday School with 378 enrolled, and an Epworth League of thirty. The property valuation is $45,000 with but $1100 of indebtedness. The Rev. R. Merrill Powers, newly appointed pastor, comes to us with a wide experience covering nine years in the Dakota Conference and six in the Rock River Conference. In harmony with the plans of the Centennial Commission, he has outlined an expensive program of Evangelism and Christian enterprise for "First Church". As the twilight of evening is the sure promise of tomorrow's dawn, so the end of a glorious century of Christian service is the prophetic assurance of bet- ter things to come in His Name. — Mrs. June Bach Roberts, Historian. FIRST METHODIST CHURCH, SAVANNA, ILLINOIS The Pioneers: The first white settlers came to Sa- vanna in 1828. Among them were George and Vance L. David- son, Aaron Pierce and William Blundell and their families. The Ashby family came perhaps a little later. They were known as ardent and devout Methodist families. In 1835 Rev. James McKean was appointed to the Buffalo Grove Circuit, which included all the territory between Galena and Rock Island, the Mississippi and Rock rivers. Savanna was a part of this circuit. The history of the Methodist Church in Savanna begins in 1836, when the first Methodist preacher came up along the Mississippi river on horseback with all his belongings in sad- dle bags. The three families first mentioned formed a society, meeting in their homes, then successively in a warehouse, a school house, and a court room. Savanna Circuit: Savanna continued as a part of the Buffalo Grove Circuit until 1840. In that year the name "Savannah Circuit" appeared for the first time, and embraced all the country along the Mississippi river from Galena to Rock Island. It was a wild, new country, and the best place IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 267 that the first resident minister in Savanna, Philo Judson, could find for use as a "parsonage" was a board shanty put up under the lee of a larger building. In 1842 "Savannah Circuit", sixty- miles in length, was divided and the southern portion called "Union Grove", including Erie, Morrison, Albany, Fulton, and other preaching points in Whiteside County. In the fall of 1839 the first camp meeting was held in Jenks Grove, one mile east of town. Rev. Bartholomew Weed, presiding elder, was in charge. In 1843 the county seat was moved from Savanna to Mount Carroll. In 1845 the appointment was changed from "Savanna Circuit" to "Mount Carroll Circuit." The early his- tory of Mount Carroll states that "Rev. Philo Judson and later Revs. Buck and G. S. L. Stuff came as missionaries from Savanna to organize the work at Mount Carroll". In 1857 Savanna again appears as a separate appointment. Church Buildings: The first church built in Sa- vanna was the Methodist Church, on the southwest corner of Third and Van Buren streets, dedicated in 1849. The trustees were George Davidson, John Fuller, Samuel Free, William Blundell, John Burch, William Ashby and Robert Ashby. This building having proved inadequate, a new building was com- pleted and dedicated May 26, 1868, during the pastorate of Hiram U. Reynolds, at a cost of $3,500. The trustees were John Fuller, George Haas, J. A. Cooley, L. H. Bowen, H. C. Pierce, W. B. Goodenough, Simeon Gilbert, and J. Wesley Ful- ler. In 1908, during the pastorate of Rev. Christian F. Klei- hauer, this frame building was remodeled to provide for base- ment rooms and brick veneer for the entire building, and dedi- cated November 1, 1908. The present parsonage, replacing a former parsonage on the same site, is a modern brick build- ing, built in 1927, during the pastorate of Rev. A. J. Bishop, at a cost of $8,500, the final debt payment being made during the pastorate of Rev. W. S. Feldwisch. Pastoral Service: 1836-37, James McKean; 1837- 38, Robert Delap; 1838-39, Isaac Pool; 1839-40, G. G. Worth- ington; 1840-41. Philo Judson; 1841-42, W. W. Buck and G. L. S. Stuff; 1842-43, W. A. Smith; 1843-44, Thomas North; 1844- 46, F. C. Winslow; 1846-48, Michael Decker; 1848-49, Joseph Best; 1849-50, John Luccock; 1850-51, Miles L. Reed; 1851-53, Aaron Wolf; 1853-55, John Crummer; 1855-57, Robert Beattie; 1857-59, W. D. Atcheson; 1859-61, Giles L. Wiley; 1861-64, R. C. Clendenning; 1864-66, Charles Perkins; 1866-67, Wm. A. Cross; 1867-68, Hiram U. Reynolds; 1868-70, Leonard Holt; 1870-72, Seymour Stover; 1872-73, James M. Bean; 1873-74, S. S. Helsby; 1874-75, G. H. Wells; 1875-76, Z. S. Kellog. 1876-77, F. B. Hardin; 1877-79, G. P. Sullivan; 1879-81, 268 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Joseph Crummer; 1881, C. H. Hempstreet; 1881-82 T. L. Olm- sted; 1882-83, John Imlay; 1883-84, C. H. Hempstreet; 1884- 87, Samuel Lauver; 1887-90, J. G. B. Shadford; 1890-91, R. A. Harwood; 1891-93, J. M. Griswold; 1893-94, S. C. Leavell; 1894- 99, G. A. Irving; 1899-02, D. T. Kahl and W. R. Wilson; 1902- 04, H. K. Vernon; 1904-06, G. A. Griswold; 1906-09, C. F. Kleihauer; 1909-11, F. W. Merrell; 1911-13, John Lee; 1913- 14, A. E. Simister; 1914-16, H. W. Dack; 1916-20, D. E. Cruea; 1920-24, B. C. Holloway ; 1924-28, A. J. Bishop; 1928-32, W. S. Feldwisch; 1932-37, Royal J. Synwolt; 1937-39, Thos. K. Grif- fith; 1939, A. E. Blomberg. The Program: A characteristic of this church is its outstanding- loyalty to the missionary and benevolent enter- prises of the church. Present day activities include the fol- lowing flourishing organizations: Sunday Church School, Two Epworth Leagues, Brother- hood. A fully organized Woman's Society of Christian Service, divided into seven circles. A young adult Fidelis Club and Boy Scouts. The Leadership: Albert E. Blomberg is pastor of this church and the church at Hanover, also a centennial church, now 105 years old. The Rev. Charles Lyons, Sr., retired, is a member of Savanna Quarterly Conference. Choir Director, Mrs. Albert Greison; Organist, Mrs. Ray- mond Phillips. Stewards: Henry Airhart, Allen Airhart, Sylvester Alden, Harry Casselberry, Paul Daly, Mrs. P. M. Ferguson, Charles W. Fisher, Mrs. Albert Greison, Mrs. Vernon Hollis- ter, Frank Lister, Mrs. T. P. Madsen, Virgil Marth, Burdette Mercer, Mrs. Hazel Phillips, Mrs. M. W. Stark, Paul V. Stevens, Mrs. Garfield Watson, Mrs. William Waymack, Arthur Weid- man, Mrs. I. S. Williams, Mrs. J. C. Wittenberger. Trustees: P. M. Ferguson, Chas. W. Fisher, E. G. Graves, Frank Lister, T. P. Madsen, Garfield Watson, Jacob Weidman, I. S. Williams, George W. Wolf. Lay Leader, Paul V. Stevens ; Treasurer, Local Expenses, Frank Lister; Benevolence Treasurer, Mrs. P. M. Ferguson; Financial Secretary, Paul Daly; Recording Steward, Burdette Mercer ; Communion Steward, Mrs. William Waymack ; Direc- tor of Religious Education, Mrs. Sylvester Alden; Lay Mem- ber, Annual Conference, Mrs. M. W. Stark; Alternate, Mrs. Wm. Waymack ; Church School Superintendent, T. P. Madsen ; President, Brotherhood, Arthur Weidman ; President, Woman's Society of Christian Service, Mrs. Raymond Phillips; Presi- dents of Epworth Leagues, Mary Pazour, Paul Stevens, Jr. ; President, young adults, Fidelis Club, Morgan Kloster. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 269 SINGING HANDS By Constance Hasenstab Elmes "Break Thou the bread of life, Dear Lord, to me, As Thou didst break the loaves Beside the sea; Beyond the sacred page I seek Thee, Lord; My spirit pants for Thee, living Word!" The people were singing together, but without a sound. They were singing with their hands, with rhythmic gestures as their hands moved in unison. Here was rhythm without tone. Emotion and beauty without sound. Spirituality of thought expressed in gesture. Symbolic gestures. Pointing up- ward with reverence they sang of God and Heaven. Marking the nail prints in His Hands they sang of Jesus. They folded their hands and bowed their heads for prayer. Together they said in the sign language the Apostles' Creed and the Lord's Prayer. Then they watched with responsive faces the sermon by Phillip J. Hasenstab who has been their pastor for 48 years. Even one unfamiliar with the language could sense the emotional power in his gestures, and see the response, physical mental and spiritual on the part of the people. So this group, and many similar groups of deaf people are meeting regularly to help each other find God and live His way. These benefits are theirs because of the gift to them of the sign language, and because of the life of a man who followed his vision. Philip J. Hasentab, one of the pioneer preachers among the 125,000 deaf people in the United States, became deaf after illness at the age of two. As he grew up in the home and at play there was always the barrier of his deafness which made the communication of ideas slow and difficult. One of his early memories is of a time when he and his father tried to reach out and understand each other. "Father tried to tell me that he had come from across the ocean. He would put salt into a glass of water, stir it up, and ask me to taste it. I did and found it salty, but had no idea of what he was trying to explain until long after." He attended church with his family, and though he was interested in what he could see, he grew restless because he could not hear and understand what it all meant. So they left him at home. When he was nine, he went away from home to the School for the Deaf in Indianapolis. Here he learned from the old masters the sign language of the deaf in all its beauty. Com- munication of ideas became easy, quick, and clear through signs. He learned eagerly. He worked and played hard, with study and football both on his program. When he graduated 270 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT from the National College for the Deaf in Washington, D. C. he became a teacher in the Illinois School for the Deaf. In school he was under constructive spiritual as well as in- tellectual influences. The early teachers of the deaf were deeply religious men. The founder of the first school for the deaf had written, "Believing that these two unfortunates would live and die in ignorance of religion if I had made no effort to instruct them, my heart was filled with compassion." So the Abbe de l'Epee, by study and experiment, devised the sign language in France, a little more than 150 years ago. His successor taught these methods to young Thomas Hopkins Gallaudet who came from America to "learn the art of instruct- ing the deaf." Gallaudet established the first school for the deaf in Hartford, Conn. His motives are clearly indicated in his diary: "Almighty God, thou hast placed me in my present situa- tion. Thou seest my heart. Thou knowest my desire is to be de- voted to thy service, and to be made the instrument of train- ing up the deaf and dumb for heaven." Of his work, it has been recorded, "The greatest triumph of his method was the clearness with which he could unfold to pupils of a few weeks standing the new and startling ideas of immaterial existence, God, and immortality." When Philip Hasenstab began his work as a teacher, he was again associated with people of great faith. Philip Gillett and Laura Sheridan were both children of early Methodist circuit riders. So he too became actively interested in the spirit- ual as well as intellectual development of the children. He began preaching in 1889. In answer to a petition from the deaf people living in Chicago, Dr. Gillett arranged, through the City Missionary Society and the First Methodist Church, for monthly services for the deaf. Dr. Gillett held the first service in May, 1889, and Philip Hasenstab preached his first sermon in Chicago and made monthly trips to Chicago during the school year. In 1890 he was licensed to preach by Grace Church of Jacksonville. In 1893 the City Missionary Society established the Mission for the Deaf, appointing him the minister. Ser- vices were held weekly in the First Methodist Church. In 1894, he was ordained Deacon by Bishop J. H. Vincent at the Rock River Conference session at Galena; and in 1899 he was ordained Elder by Bishop John F. Hurst and Bishop Charles Galloway. Rev. Hasenstab was the first deaf man ever ordained in the history of Methodism. Until her death in July, 1941, his wife Georgianna Elliott Hasenstab shared her hus- band's work, often filled his pulpit while he preached in other IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 271 cities, and in every way devoted her life to their common cause. "There are three points in favor of receiving this young man into our ministry", said the Presiding Elder, Dr. Wm. Burns, "First, we can say anything about him we wish, and he will never hear it; Second, he will never seek any brother minister's appointment ; and third, no other minister will ever want his place." So he became a "Prophet of the Long Road", traveling constantly. Trips into Missouri, Kansas, Oklahoma, Texas, Mississippi, Alabama, Kentucky, Tennessee, Georgia, Michi- gan, Minnesota, Maine, Ohio, Maryland, Wisconsin, Florida, Canada and Washington, D. C. The parish now is about 800 miles long and 350 miles wide, extending into 11 conferences in 6 states. Every month services are held regularly, in a different city or town each day. They meet in churches, homes, Y. W. C. A., Y. M. C. A., out of doors, once in a box car at the noon hour. Floods and blizzards, driving in the milk truck, shoveled out of drifts every few feet by farmers along the way, deep snow blocking roads, walking across open fields for miles, walking along railroad tracks when trains were blocked, walk- ing miles through country by moonlight and starlight at three in the morning to an early train, by caboose of a freight train, by sleigh, so he has gone to reach his people. And the deaf people have come to him. Sometimes they have driven 40 miles to an evening meeting and 40 miles home again. One mother said, "We bring our five year old daughter with us, even though she doesn't yet understand signs well enough to understand it all. I want her to always remember her father and mother went to church. I think it will help her." The deaf are appreciative, and are capable of deep spirit- ual response- One young man wrote, "I went, gave my troubles to God, and almost instantly I felt at peace. Today I no longer fear death, and I find my greatest joy in telling others about him, and helping others understand His teaching. For to live without Him isn't living but just existing. My life has taught me that." For over twenty years the deaf church people here have given 2 scholarships to deaf children in the School for the Deaf in Cheefoo, China. For 38 years, they have published the "Silent Herald", containing a sermon, outline for daily Bible Study, and religious news. This paper goes all over this country and to some foreign countries, reaching many who are still without any personal spiritual contacts. One man said, "I was so glad to get it, and read every word. You don't know how lonely it is to be the only deaf person in the whole town." 272 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT At present, associated with Philip Hasentab in the work, are Henry S. Rutherford, and Constance Hasenstab Elmes. So this ministry has gone on through the years, and still goes on with Philip Hasenstab 79 years old, active and eager as ever to serve God and his people. Since the above was written the dear and faithful com- panion of Brother Hasenstab who shared his burdens through the long years, has passed to her reward, the reward of a noble and faithful Christian. IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 273 Camp Grounds and Institutes HISTORY OF DES PLAINES METHODIST CAMP GROUND 1860—1940 Prepared by Virginia M. Freeberg Early Years: Two Brickton* farmers paced the rail- road platform at Des Plaines Station early one August after- noon in 1860. They were W. C. Holton and Joel Burlingame. When the suburban train puffed into the station, two clergy- men alighted, Rev. Arza Brown and Presiding Elder E. M. Boring, of the Chicago District. After rearranging their cravats, straightening their tophats, and brushing the dust of sixteen miles from their Prince Alberts, they climbed into the waiting wagon, which bumped off a mile and a half along the Des or Aux Plaines river to the farm home of Squire Socrates Rand. Rand greeted them heartily and led them out into his fine grove of hardwood trees. Satisfied that this would be an ideal spot for outdoor protracted meetings, the city clergymen suggested stakes be cut to mark the site chosen, and then asked all present to join in a prayer of consecration for the task ahead. A few weeks later, upon the completion of the lush middle western harvest, several hundred Chicago and surrounding country Methodists descended upon the grove and pitched tents for a week's stay. The grounds had been admirably ar- ranged through the efforts of James Lawrence, master builder and architect. A large clearing had been set aside for meet- ings. A circle of tents surrounded it and two avenues stretch- ed out from it like spokes in a wheel. In all, over forty tents were erected, including a huge tent to accommodate the clergy and the preaching platform. Separate tents for boarding pur- poses and to assure privacy, as at home, for the ladies were set up. The opening meeting on Wednesday, August 29, 1860 was led by the Rev. Mr. Olmstead of the Elk Grove Circuit. On Sunday, September 2, Bishop Matthew Simpson preached to a throng of nearly ten thousand in the woodland setting. To the disgust of the arrangements committee, the Chicago and Northwestern Railroad ignored the request that no Sunday train be operated and thousands poured into the grove from the city. To the campers' amazement, however, instead of *Later to be known as Park Ridge. 274 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT the anticipated rowdies, whole carloads of devout families and pillars of the church arrived. On Monday over a hundred were presented for baptism by the Bishop, among them the infant daughter Anna of W. C. and Sarah Burlingame Holton and granddaughter of Joel. Seventy-six years later the great- grandson of Anna Holton, Robert Neal, was baptized on a Camp Meeting Sunday by Bishop Ernest L. Waldorf. So successful was the first Camp Meeting that before its completion plans were under way for another the next year. Squire Rand again offered his grove and jubilant preparations went forward. In the intervening year the Civil War came and some urged that the projected meetings be dropped, but the planners believed that more than ever Faith was needed in this National Emergency. On July 21, 1861, when the news of the first repulse of the Union forces at Manassas reached the grounds, a mighty war rally took place. Religious meetings were suspended for the day and Rev. Henry Cox of Wabash Avenue church remarked, "Brethren, we had better adjourn this camp meeting and go home and drill." Dr. T. M. Eddy, standing under the flag, led in the singing of the Star Spangled Banner. A number of Camp boys enlisted, immed- iately following the meeting, among them Frederic M. Holton, who was killed in action December 31, 1862. In 1862, due to the urgency of war news in all publications, little is known of the meetings except that they took place. In '63 and '64 they continued to grow and prosper and at the end of 1864, it was decided a permanent site should be chosen. As Squire Rand was reluctant to sell his choice tract, a search for a new location in the nearby countryside was authorized. After a number of separate deals were made, a tract of twenty acres on the southeast bank of the river was obtained close to the main line of the railroad and just south of the Northwestern picnic grove. In 1865 the new grounds were laid out. A permanent wooden preaching stand with accommodations for the clergy was erected along with several cottages and over seventy tents. On August 25, 1865, the new site was formally dedi- cated. Again the grounds had been laid out with a circle of tents about the preaching area and with diagonal avenues out through the grove named for Bishops Simpson, Asbury, and Thompson, and John Wesley. Later the main walk from the trains became known as Chicago Avenue and other walks were named Merrill, Dempster, Clark, Scott, and Ames. In 1860 children's meetings had been held for the first time at a camp meeting by Rev. B. T. Vincent. They were continued at the new site by Albert G. Lane. Thousands of Sunday School children passed under the firm but sympathetic guidance of IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 275 kindly Albert Lane, who for years was superintendent of the Cook County and Chicago schools. Soon after lunch, clean and fed, the youngsters would dash to the enclosure and scramble for front seats. Bible stories, Sunday School hymns, mission- ary stories and sometimes testimonies would follow. Stories of sin from such innocents were generally discounted by on- lookers. Year after year, boys and girls grew up into the church under this wise and splendid leadership. Many years later Deaconess Mary Anna Taggart picked up the threads of the fine work and carried it down to present days. Years of Crisis: The First Board of Trustees was in- corporated under the old Constitution of Illinois as the Chicago District Camp Ground Association in 1867. Members of the Board at that time were : Geo. F. Foster, Charles M. Lindgren, Ransom E. Clough, Robert W. Meacham, Thomas C. Hoag, Joseph E. Kennicott, John B. Ayers, James S. Kirk, and Eld- ridge T. Rider. That same year a severe editorial attack was launched against the Institution of Camp Meeting" by the Chicago Sunday Times in which it was stated that "They have had their day and should be stored away in the lumber room of the past and be allowed to mould . . . and to decay in com- pany with the thousand other things once valuable, but for which the age has no further use." For years rowdies plagued the outskirts of the meetings, openly tippling and blaspheming to shock the sedate and de- vout while engaged in their devotions. Police were present to enforce order and large jurisdictional powers had been grant- ed the trustees in their charter to prevent serious disorders. However, the discordant activities slowly gathered momentum and on Sunday, August 25, 1867, a serious tragedy marred the meetings. A group of drunken rowdies engaged some camp meeting-bound German farmers in a battle in the town of Des Plaines in front of a tavern where the rowdies had been drink- ing heavily. The desperate farmers, greatly outnumbered, were forced to take refuge in a wagon shop and one of their number obtained a shotgun. In the ensuing riot a young man named Peter Menscheu was shot through the head and in- stantly killed. Whether Menscheu was an innocent victim or was one of the rioters is disputed, but the tragedy rocked the Camp Meeting for a number of years before the public trouble- makers stayed away. In 1869 the program fell to pieces with a sharp dispute between the city and country pastors as to the running of the Sunday trains. Led by the Rev. Dr. R. M. Hatfield, the city preachers refused to take part in the services unless the Sun- day train was discontinued. The country preachers stoutly 276 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT maintained that the taverns lining the wagon roads were a greater temptation to sin than the running of the trains. The country brethren won and in 1870 invited the Na- tional Holiness Camp Meeting with Thomas Inskip and Alfred Cookman to hold their meetings at Des Plaines. For the first time a huge tent, capable of sheltering 5,000 persons was stretched over the "Holy Circle" and a church-like aspect was nearer reality. In the meantime permanent wooden "tents" arose everywhere, surrounding the circle and branching out the avenues. The tiny Swiss cottages with their curly wooden trim delighted the visitors to the grounds. Thousands came to meetings, crowding forty in a house, sleeping in groves on the ground, in trees, on benches, and in hammocks. The ac- commodations were taxed to the utmost to supply necessities of living and food for stomachs as well as the souls of the thousands of hungry saints. In the years following the National Holiness Camp Meet- ing, Des Plaines went through one of the severest crises in its entire history. Churchmen would return from the eastern seaboard and relate the charm and elegance of Ocean Grove, Orchard Patch, and Sea Cliff, and advantages of "combining sea breezes with religion." The wealthy North Shore mem- bers and fashionable preachers were mightily tempted and at last it was decided to abandon the wooded site on the rambling Des Plaines. In 1874 it was formally voted upon by the board of trustees and the members of the Association, and the deci- sion to sell the grounds was forced over the protests of Messrs. Kennicott, and Clough and Rev. A. Leonard. In 1875 the last meetings to be held upon the old grounds were announced; and sadly the people who had grown in fif- teen years to love the comfortable old site with its majestic trees and fresh country air prepared to leave to return no more. As the days went by the deepness of feeling increased and on the final night people were weeping openly as they asked once more for consecration. A beautiful testimony meeting was held. Songs and praises for Des Plaines alter- nated. Far into the night stories of what Des Plaines had meant were related by persons who could not contain their grief. The Swedish people who had come with the Norwegian brethren for the last joint meeting were sobbing. When the meeting broke up, the Scandinavians returned to their taber- nacle and carried on their meeting all night. The next and final day, only half-hearted preparations were made to leave. It was not until a tent and cottage holders meeting drew up a petition requesting that the beloved grounds not be sold and the petition signed by several hundred persons, that crowds IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 277 finally went home. The trustees acted upon this earnest re- quest and postponed further action on selling the grounds. The Lake Bluff enthusiasts went ahead with their plans and in 1876 meetings were held upon both sites. Stirred by the competition, the Des Plaines people launched numerous im- portant improvements. A magnificent new tent was pur- chased. Planks on logs were removed and comfortable benches set up. A wooden sidewalk from the train to the tabernacle was erected to save feet on muddy days. Visitors at both Lake Bluff and Des Plaines, while willing to grant Lake Bluff the more pretentious site, openly preferred the at- mosphere at Des Plaines. The rivalry between the two places was intense for many years, but gradually Lake Bluff became increasingly secularized. Gone were the great preaching, prayer meetings, and Lake Bluff faded away into the obscur- ity of a suburban village. Years of Grace: Des Plaines Camo Grounds grew and prospered. The Women's Foreign Missionary Society which had its beginnings in a Mothers' meeting in 1872 de- veloped a strong program and sent missionaries to far-off India and China. The Home Missions were founded and brought back tales on Women's Day of work among the Mor- mons and Indians of the West. In 1881 the greatest flood of local history swept down the Des Plaines valley, overflowing into the sluggish Chicago river and smashing the lake steamers in the Chicago harbor into such a wrecked heap that over a year was needed to clear up the damage. The nearby town of Des Plaines was com- pletely inundated and cottages on the Camp Grounds had water in them to the second floor. The need for a comfortable hotel had been evident almost since the inception of the grounds, but it took the genius of Wm. S. Verity to get one erected finally in 1882. Its twenty- eight rooms amply supplemented the ten rooms above the boarding house until 1921, when fourteen more were added along with a parlor and a porch. The children had been growing up under Albert G. Lane and young people's meetings were becoming popular. Under the leadership of Harry Date and his sister, the Young Peo- ple's Holy Alliance was formed in 1883. This organization grew into a year round institution of the church with a month- ly magazine, "The Alliance Herald." Harlow V. Holt, John P. Brushingham and other campers were active in this organiza- tion. In 1889 it united with other youth groups of the church as the Epworth League. As the oldest and largest of these merging groups it set the pattern for the new organization. 278 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT The twenty-fifth anniversary was a great year of rejoic- ing. Ten new acres were purchased with money lent by Mr. Verity. This money was later repaid by the Swedish folk who occupied the new area. The Ladies' Improvement Committee presented a series of farsighted proposals asking for electric or gas lighting of the grounds and cottages, the raising and leveling of all cottages and painting them, improved sanitary conditions, and enlarged sleeping accommodations. In 1889 and 1897 the National Holiness Camp Meetings were again held at Des Plaines. The years were rich in relig- ious associations. Tommy Harrison, "the boy preacher," Dwight Moody, the Asbury Lowreys, the Willings, Amanda Smith, the colored evangelist, Billy Sunday, Col. and Mrs. George R. Clark of the Pacific Garden Mission, Col. Frank Hardin, D. W. Potter, evangelist and president of the trustees, Gipsy Smith, Charles Uzziel, Crossley and Hunter, and others brought saints and sinners alike to their knees in deep repent- ance. Quotas of hundreds of souls were assigned and made. Many faiths met and cooperated fully in the great task of bringing all men to a clear understanding with God. Sanctifi- cation, exhortations, salvation, mourners, "power" preach- ments, love feasts, prayer seasons, testimonies, and song ser- vices filled the air. Everywhere happy throngs gathered in rain and sunshine and worked heartily for the Lord in the woodland setting to which they had become passionately de- voted. One day each year was set aside as a Golden Wedding Day for the old folks. This was day of recognition of all who could testify to fifty years or more "marriage" to the Christ- ian life. The oldsters in this group set the pace for others in joyous singing and fervent testimonies. The exuberance and devotion in their loyal hearts usually reduced the onlookers to tears of admiration. Among the members on this roll were: Father Lasher, Father Wheadon, Father Joe Kennicott, old Joel Burlingame, Grandma Eberhart, mother of four Methodist preachers, Mark DeCoudres, Mrs. Anna Pennington, Grandma Brown, Rev. C. L. Bowen, Elder E. M. Boring, Mrs. Phoebe Gray, Freeman Martin, Persis Richardson, Jerusha Sherburne, and others. Noble citizens led the lay work from the very beginning. Among them: Albert Lane, Peter Daggy, George Foster, Charles Busby, Orrington Lunt, Senator John Logan, John Wentworth, George B. Swift, Judge Bradwell, Col. George P. Robb, Capt. Julian Fitch, Joseph Kennicott, J. H. Manny, Fathers Wheadon and Lasher, Ransom Clough, Thomas C. Hoag, John Date and others too numerous to mention. In 1903 the long dreamed of wooden tabernacle material- IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 279 ized. Joshua Watts labored well and steel beams took the place of tent poles and wooden siding displaced the billowing canvas. Scandinavian Fellowship: The Swedish brethren first came to Camp Meeting in 1864, following the native language programs of the German Methodists. Upon the re- moval to the permanent site, the Scandinavians erected the first large wooden tabernacle. Their building was a landmark for years and pioneered in conveniences for Camp Meeting. Later two larger chapels were erected in succession, the lat- ter one having sleeping accommodations on the second floor. Finally in 1907 the attractive wooden building now designated as Wesley Chapel was located in the midst of the Swedish church cottages called the "Square." The Norwegians dedi- cated their wooden tabernacle in 1906. The Swedish and Norwegian brethren always vied in devoutness and beautiful singing. The early hour of their morning prayer meetings was only outdone by the lateness of the last prayer meeting. On many a Camp Meeting night the Scandinavians prayed and sang the clock around. Among the names that stir Scandinavian memories are: Charles and John Lindgren, Sven Nelson, Revs. Satterfield, Anderson, Westergren, Berg, Petterson, Peterson, Mooganson, Svenson, Liljegren, and Sorlin. On the last night of the three great services of Camp Meeting a joint communion was held in the main tabernacle. The Norwegians gathered at their square and the Swedish leaders corralled their flocks. Forming lines and carrying lanterns, they marched down the two great avenues toward the circle, singing their hymns in their native tongues. The bobbing lanterns and sweet music were observed through the forest by the still throng awaiting them. After the inspiring mass communion the groups broke up and returned to their tabernacles for their final prayer meeting. At the close of each Camp Meeting year, after the final evening service, the presiding elder formed a marching group from the congregation. With lanterns and trumpets leading, the marchers wended their way about the encampment in ser- pentine fashion, singing "We're Marching to Zion". At the end of the "march around" there were handshakes all around and tearful farewells. This custom became a tradition of Camp Meeting. Fiftieth Anniversary: By the time 1909 brought the Golden Jubilee session, campers were ready to pause in their labors and reflect upon years rich in golden memories. A history was compiled from the letters of Sarah Burlingame 280 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Holton and printed in the Jubilee hymn book. It was illustrat- ed with pictures of the men and women who had brought the Camp through the successful nineties toward a good start for the new century. Under beloved Bishop Quayle the meetings were fired with a wonderful spirit of kindliness of Christians toward each other. These were the camp's best music years with the famous Preachers' Quartette, and Charles Gage, Thomas Gale, and 0. F. Pugh leading in the evangelism of song. By the time of the Jubilee, the camp had grown from the original twenty to thirty-five acres. Walks stretched down tree-lined lanes to all parts of the grounds. More than one- hundred seventy-five cottages had been erected, ranging from impermanent shelters to pretentious home-like dwellings. Tents flanked the cottages during the Camp Meeting sessions. Many persons now stayed two months instead of the week of early years. Three tabernacles had been erected for regular services and a young people's tent served the children and the Epworth League. Five or six hotels and nearly fifty church cottages had accommodations for overnight guests. Three restaurants were scattered over the grounds and a grocery supplied staples. A barber shop, police station, post office, railroad station and baggage office, corrals for horses, and parking space for bicycles and an occasional automobile were provided. Uneven Beginnings of the Modern Era: But things never went too smoothly with Des Plaines Camp Grounds. An even-tenored life is monotonous. During the years when the bicycles competed with teams, furors over the moral issues arose. At last, as the sight of young ladies in baggy bloomers with ankles neatly encased in leather tandeming with young men became commonplace, the excitement died down and Camp life lapsed peacefully into its quiet vein. With the coming of the automobiles, though, a different crisis arose. For one thing the automobile widened horizons as nothing since the rail- road had, and the Sunday crowds for Camp Meeting went chug- ging off over the country-side on warm summer days. Even people who remained faithful to the meetings could go back and forth to the city more readily and huge overnight crowds dwindled. Cottages fell into disrepair or remained boarded up all summer and many people were convinced that Camp Meet- ing days were over. Twice during 1913 and 1914, the Associa- tion gathered to vote upon disbanding and twice the motion lost by just a few votes. The trustees struggled to raise money enough for the necessary improvements to bring the crowds back. Plans were drawn up for water from Des Plaines, a sewerage system, IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 281 comfort stations, modernization of the dining hall, and elec- tricity. Joash boxes, and improvement committees were used to raise the necessary funds. At last contracts were let and work was under way, when the heavy hand of the World War fell upon the country. Red Cross, Y. M. C. A., and Liberty Loan drives wiped out the Camp's subscriptions, active workers for the Grounds became enmeshed in Draft plans, Food for Europe undertakings, and young men were hastened overseas. Religion had to come last and a bewildered group of trustees struggled under the mounting burden of debt even while the improvements were brightening the grounds. At last with the War's end under the presidency of R. G. Kimbell, money became available and the improvement program went on with increasing zeal as the standards demanded became higher and higher with the prosperity of the Post- War Era. Magnificent programs, children's directors, young people's workers, and buildings, clubs, deaconess workers, gardeners, grounds sup- erintendents, a new dining hall, a gigantic swimming pool were thrown into the breach to stem the outgoing tide. On a casual afternoon in 1920, Mrs. Hattie Boone, hotel hostess, gathered a group of women in the grove near the newly remodeled hotel to help her in repairing the huge Amer- ican flag used by the Camp during the War years. The con- versation of the circle of ladies was concerned with the prob- lem of the debt, the condition of the sheets of the hotel, the need for improving the appearance of the Grounds, and who might be enlisted to work out these problems. Mrs. Boone pointed out that there never was anyone to do all the little things which always cropped up. Challenged by the idea, on the spot, the Women's Auxiliary was formed with its objec- tive, "To help the Trustees and to beautify the Grounds." In the critical years that followed, the women of the Auxiliary worked side by side with the Trustees to bring back the crowds of earlier years. Gradually the old-timers laid down their burdens and at last in 1930 Wm. S. Verity, the last of the original founders, went off to join the rest on that "other shore." The season was extended to four and five and sometimes six months, but the dark days of the depression came. In 1932 and 1933 the Camp Grounds settled to a new low point with cot- tages everywhere falling into decay and being abandoned. But Des Plaines has always had leadership for its darkest mo- ments and though it seemed the seventy-fifth anniversary could not be faced, let alone celebrated, a determined group of women, with a far-sighted woman as their leader, rallied with a show of strength that gave the Camp a new lease on life. 282 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT Seventy-Fifth Anniversary and the Beginnings of a New Religious Age: In the great memorial pageant and camp meeting of 1934, nearly every camper participated and the spirit of old Des Plaines fell like a mantle on the shoulders of a new generation. Each year since 1934 has seen a more beautiful Des Plaines. With the longer season a new mean- ing came into the religious life of the campers. Clubs and groups of campers of all kinds grew as people sought to work together in this new found "Christian fellowship in God's great out-of-doors." Here was a retreat to peace and whole- some living from a world rotting at its foundations. Here was an opportunity to reaffirm one's belief that Christ's way could be practiced — a living instead of a talking religion. Slowly the people came back and still are coming. Young couples needed a refuge in which to rear their children. Youth groups came, surprised and indignant that they had not known Des Plaines before. All were delighted to know that such a place of park-like beauty and tranquillity could exist within the shadow of a great city. By 1935 the summer session had been lengthened beyond the regular Camp Meeting program to cover every weekend of the summer season with conferences and special meetings. A summer branch of Illinois Wesleyan University was launch- ed with five instructors and about a dozen courses. This be- came an annual feature of the Camp Grounds for several years. In 1936 the camp meeting session under the direction of Rev. Phillip T. Bohi lasted a full month. This was the longest Camp Meeting program in Des Plaines history. It covered a variety of interesting and important topics. A modernization program for the dilapidated cottages had been started in 1934 and was beginning to show effect. Bright- ly painted and conveniently equipped, they set a new stan- dard that stimulated the wiiole of the camp to new activity. Plumbing, tank gas, electric refrigeration, attractive interior decoration made daily living as simple as city life. Outdoors, gardens and parks filled in the empty spaces where cottages had disappeared in the disastrous years. Under the skilful hands of enthusiastic gardeners, color and fragrance were spread about until the cottages seemed to reside in a continu- ous park. A junior auxiliary of live-wire girls sponsored each year a Garden and Flower Show. Under the management of the money-wise Women's Aux- iliary the hotel was completely modernized with plumbing, comfortable beds, brightly decorated rooms, and a cheerful lobby and lounge. Local artists were invited to exhibit their paintings and the splashes of color lent an attractive air to IN NORTHERN ILLINOIS 283 the main rooms. The dining hall under the Auxiliary's direc- tion was completely redecorated, a Swedish Coffee Shop added, and the kitchen was filled with the delicious odor of home cooking and baking. Recreational activities were provided for all ages. The horseshoe courts were enlarged and improved. Croquet courts for ladies and children were constructed. Shuffleboard and ping pong in the dining hall occupied cold evenings. The swim- ming pool with its attractive blue paint grew in popularity throughout the Township as the high rating of the State of- ficials assured safety and cleanliness. The Aquatic Club with its work for a pool accomplished began a program of tree re- placement, as fires, storms, and age took away many of the giant trees. Already leafy boughs have stretched shelter and shade across the bare spots. In 1937 a series of post-season non-religious lectures and programs was launched. A variety of intelligent and cultural materials was brought each year to the campers by experienced lecturers and young artists of the community. The addition of a group building to the hotel unit and close cooperation between the dining hall, hotel, and pool man- agements brought institutes of all denominations to Des Plaines for their summer programs. Because of clean, con- venient surroundings, the park-like playground, and delicious meals, word has been spread around and organizations are flocking to the old Grounds again to set their affairs right with the Lord. In 1938 the second great flood in eighty years came and forced a temporary exodus a week before Camp Meeting. As the flood waters crept higher, a tiny group of forty refugees gathered in the hotel, one of the last dry spots. Slowly the ominous waters rose toward them and lapped about the pillars supporting them above it. Finally the word came that the waters had started their recession to leave a sea of mud and heaped disaster. Yet one week later all was scoured and clean again and meetings went on, on schedule. The tremen- dous effort that bent the backs of every camper to this task welded a tightly knit group that found itself in the joy of co- operative living. With 1940 a fervor not known since Camp Meeting's earl- iest years stirred the campers. Preparations for the Eighty- first Camp Meeting, the Eightieth Year, the Centennial of Rock River Conference, and the first anniversary of the united Methodist Church enlisted every camper and brought people from every part of the country. Houses were painted, gard- ens weeded, pageants rehearsed, and plans carried through. 284 THE METHODIST MOVEMENT With a successful year accomplished, crowds jostling about, and parking lots filled with automobiles, campers could pause again to take stock of the years. The eighty years seemed wonderfully worthwhile. Memories of past times came back one after another. Under the beautiful old trees, it seemed that all the familiar figures walked about again. The spirit of the great past laid a kindly hand upon Des Plaines and pointed toward a hundred years. In preparing the above material the author is in- debted to the newspaper files of the Chicago Tribune, Inter- Ocean, Times, Journal, and Daily News, and to the Libraries of the Chicago Historical Society and Chicago Tribune, and the Newberry Library, and to the history of W. B. Norton in the Golden Jubilee Hymn Book, the early minutes of the Board of Trustees, and reminiscences of old residents. FORWARD LOOK WIT,H THE AMERICAN YOUTH HOSTEL MOVEMENT As the newest part of its Youth Program, the Methodist Camp at Des Plaines has directed part of its overnight accommodations and leader- ship toward the establishment of a Youth Hostel. Hosteling is a non-profit, educational means of traveling for young and old. Hostelers travel under their own power either by cycling, hiking, canoeing, or some other way. The hostel movement was established in Europe before the first World War but has been in America only six years, with its national headquarters at Northfield, Massachusetts. A clean, wholesome form of recreation, hosteling can be carried on in groups or by individuals. A hostel furnishes members of the organization with a clean comfortable place to sleep and a kitchen where he can prepare his meals. Separate sleeping, and bathing accommodations are provided for the boys and the girls. Hostelers provided their own sheets in the form of a sleep- ing sack. Should a hosteler become ill during his stay at the hostel, the house mother cares for him until he is better or his parents come for him. Upon arrival at a hostel the hostler turns in his pass, signs the regis- ter, pays his fee, shows his sleeping sack, and is assigned his bunk. He pre- pares his meal on the cook stove and eats his dinner with other hostlers who may be present. After sup]